An Ellora‟s Cave Romantica Publication
www.ellorascave.com
Primal Pursuit
ISBN 9781419918827 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Primal Pursuit Copyright© 2008 Rebecca Airies
Edited by Nicholas Conrad. Cover art by Philip Fuller.
Electronic book Publication October 2008
With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora‟s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 44310-3502.
Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher‟s permission. Criminal copyright infringement,
including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/). Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the author‟s rights is appreciated.
This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the authors‟ imagination and used fictitiously. Primal Pursuit Rebecca Airies
Chapter One Gatehouse on Simion 864 Neshan Calendar
Achan Zaden Felinian wanted to get out of this overheated place and into the forest surrounding his home on Cordares. The memory of the cool breeze and the brisk scent of the trees only made the longing more intense. He waited in the line formed on the platform in front of the glossy black oval of the travel gate. Only a few days‟ travel away from Cordares, he was anxious to return home. Two groups had a place in front of him. At the front of the line, five people in long brown robes gathered together directly in front of the gate. Judging by their stature and concealing dress, they were either women or young boys. They carried staffs and not swords. Probably women. The next group, a rough bunch of men, tried to push the front group forward, jostling and grumbling as their impatience built. He looked to his right and saw Ranal, one of his Terchal, or honor guard, watching those within the gatehouse. Zaden turned his attention to Varon. The dark-haired man‟s hand rested just above the hilt of his sword. Alert to the possibility of an attack in this crowded building, Varon didn‟t drop his guard. Zaden walked across the platform to give the gatekeeper their destination. He strode past the women just as the gray, hazy mist formed in the oval gate. A sweet, feminine scent wrapped around him, stopping him mid-step.
The Zarain within him raised its head as recognition struck. Mate. Exhilaration rose. He‟d found her, finally. A heavy ache throbbed to life in his groin. He turned just in time to see the last of the women enter the gate. His eyes narrowed and a growl rolled through him. His mate was gone. She wasn‟t escaping from him. He wouldn‟t lose her. He turned and strode to the Gatekeeper. The thin, slightly balding man busily moved crystals. It took him a few moments to realize that someone was waiting for his attention. He looked up when Zaden‟s shadow fell across the large pedestal that housed the crystals. “Where did you just send those five people?” He watched the man‟s face, impatient for the answer. “To Deral.” The man‟s eyebrows raised in an inquiry, which Zaden ignored. “They wanted to go to a very lightly populated world.” Zaden cursed silently. Acine Caidi had been very specific when she‟d explained about traveling through the worlds accessible from the gates along this path. Going to Deral wasn‟t a good idea at any time. The gate didn‟t work for part of the year. There wasn‟t a choice. Even knowing the risk, he had to go after her. He wouldn‟t walk away from his mate. As long as she was on that planet, she‟d be in danger. He needed to be with her. We’re going to Deral. One of those women is my mate. He relayed the new plans silently using one of the psychic paths connecting all Shadatai Zarain. He turned his attention to the gatekeeper. “Send us to Deral.” He stalked back to the center of the platform and stood with Varon and Ranal. The gate on Deral could stop working at any time. Part of him feared the gate wouldn‟t work even now. He wanted only to get to his mate and get her off the planet. All of the details—who she was, what she was doing there—would wait until he was certain they were safe. He waited as the men in front of them walked into the gray mist. The mist faded and the Gatekeeper began switching the stones around on the pedestal. The gate formed. The hazy fog swirled within the black ring. Zaden led the way into the tunnels. He stepped out of the dense cloud, taking several steps forward even as his eyes swept the deserted gatehouse, looking for the women. He saw the rough, weathered gray planks of the door lying on the floor in front of the rectangular opening. Leaves littered the stone floor and the gray walls were grimy. Light streamed into the large room from holes in the roof. This gatehouse had been badly neglected. He took a deep breath, finding his woman‟s scent among those of the other four females.
Following the lingering traces to the doorway, he walked out onto the grassy field just outside of the building. In a bare patch of ground just beyond the doorway, he found prints leading away from the gatehouse, but none reentering it. They hadn‟t left the planet. Varon and Ranal stepped up beside him. They looked at the prints on the ground and then back to him. “We‟re going to find those women and get off this planet.” Zaden looked toward the line of trees on the other side of the field. The women had gone in that direction. ***** Tara Sedai looked around the area without enthusiasm. She‟d seen too many worlds in the last few weeks to get too excited about a place at first glance. This one didn‟t garner enthusiasm even at second glance. She doubted this place would suit their purposes at all. The gatehouse had been in horrible condition. After leaving the building, they‟d started walking down a winding, cobbled path into the forest. Just from the grass growing between the stones, she knew that this path wasn‟t traveled very often. A strand of red hair blew across her face as a soft wind danced around her. She turned and saw Ava grinning as she spun in a circle, looking up at the branches of the tall, leafy trees growing along the path. Only a few dim beams of sunlight broke through the thick canopy. “There doesn‟t seem to be anyone around here.” Ava‟s bright, cheerful tone brimmed with enthusiasm. Tara frowned. The petite brunette had a different idea about what they were searching for than she did. In her opinion, this place wouldn‟t even be on the list of possible worlds. This world didn‟t meet some of the basic requirements for a new colony. “I doubt if anyone‟s been here in years.” Dani lifted her hand and flipped the long rope of her golden braid behind her shoulder. Her mouth twisted and she shook her head. “There‟s not even a gatekeeper and the gatehouse is falling apart.” The slight scuff of a heel at her side caught Tara‟s attention. Jesi stood beside her for a moment, eyeing the area. The petite dark-haired woman cocked a hand on her hip. Her brows drew together over her dark brown eyes. “The question is—why is no one here? The area isn‟t a desert or a frozen ice land.” Jesi pursed her lips. Tara had to admit that that was a good question. The land was fertile. She‟d seen plenty of signs of game animals. Admittedly, the world was isolated. She‟d never been this far along the gate path, but the other worlds here were populated. Why was there no village outside of this gatehouse? On almost every other world they‟d visited, a village or a large permanent
marketplace had been built near the gate. Just traffic from travelers usually made having one nearby worth bringing wares to it. Scouting for a place to set up an Indiri colony, they‟d traveled along this gate path for ronas. They‟d found a few acceptable worlds along their journey. Lightly populated, far from Aldon, the home world of the Indiri, and easily accessible, the areas they had explored had been fertile with mild climates. Before they‟d heard of this world, they had been talking about returning home to report their findings to the council. They‟d decided to visit one last world. This world wasn‟t easily accessible and as for the yearly climate, she could only guess. The lack of other people was also a small mark against it. The Indiri traded services for goods sometimes. That wouldn‟t be possible here. “It‟s not that strange for a world to be unpopulated.” Fara walked around a bush and then stepped back onto the cobbled path. She pushed a strand of blonde hair away from her face. “There are all sorts of strange superstitions. It could be that people on the surrounding planets believe this place is cursed.” “It could be.” Ava shrugged her slim shoulders, disturbing her dark brown hair. “I‟ve had people refuse to let me heal them because they believe Indiri are either witches or possessed.” “I…I don‟t think so.” Jesi tilted her head and took a deep breath. Tara smiled. Normally very quiet and shy, the ebony-skinned woman would step forward when she felt strongly about something. “You think there‟s another reason?” Ava raised a challenging brow and smiled. “This place is too deserted.” Jesi swept her hand out to indicate the sheer lack of civilization. “Even the worlds where there are supposed to be curses or spells have those settlers who ignore the talk.” Ava grimaced and slowly nodded her head. “You have a point. There are those willing to risk facing monsters and death to claim a home.” “Maybe we‟ll find a few people if we look around some more.” Fara turned and gestured down the path. “Why would they hide from five women? We‟re not exactly an army of huge warriors.” Tara glanced down the path. When the others began strolling down the stone road, she followed, glancing back along the path to the gate. Unease tingled low in her gut. Although she‟d like to head back to the gate, they should do a thorough search since they were here. Only to herself did she admit that this absence of any other people made her nervous. Something just didn‟t seem right with this planet.
“Don‟t you think this is just a bit too remote?” Dani paused at a fork in the path. “The colony‟s meant to establish a place other than Aldon where people can find an Indiri healer. We need to be on a very busy part of the gate path.” Tara agreed with that. No one would be able to find them here. Only a small number of people had probably ever even heard of the world of Deral, much less knew how to find it. Their abilities would be of more use in an area where there were more people. After a few moments, the group split. Fara and Ava volunteered to take the right trail and Jesi, Dani and Tara took the left. They agreed to meet back at the divergence before sunset. Tara kept an eye on the forest around her. She didn‟t think that someone would jump out at them. There‟d been no sign that anyone lived on this planet. Predatory animals ranked much higher in her concerns. ***** Zaden stopped where the path split into two roads. Studying the tracks on the ground, he saw that the group of women had separated. Inhaling, he considered each lingering scent until he found that of his mate. Two women had taken the right path. His woman had gone with two others on the trail to the left. “Ranal, go after the women who went to the right. Varon, you accompany me. We‟ll meet back here and return to the gatehouse. Tell them that we have the others. They should come with you without too much arguing.” He turned in time to see the brown-haired man nod. While it wasn‟t true at the moment, it would be by the time they met again. Even if he had to toss his woman screaming and clawing over his shoulder, she‟d be coming with them. If he had her, the other two with her would probably follow. Zaden and Varon moved silently down the path. He knew he was getting closer to her. The scent grew stronger with every step he took. There was something unusual about that fragrance—something not quite human, but she definitely wasn‟t a Zarain or any other type of shifter. Before he saw the women, Zaden heard the murmur of their voices. The three women were still together. He couldn‟t quite understand what they were saying, but he did pick out three distinct female tones. He followed the scent trail around a bend in the path. As he saw the women just standing on the stone road talking, he stopped and watched them. They were looking up the road and their backs were to him. They hadn‟t noticed him yet. Their hoods had been thrown back and they were deeply immersed in their discussion. A tall blonde woman pointed down the path to a crumbling stone column. A redhead of average height shook her head and said something so quietly he didn‟t catch it. They both looked
to the petite, dark-skinned brunette standing between them as if waiting for her opinion. “Tara‟s right. No one‟s been here for a long time.” The brunette pushed her hair back. “There‟s a reason for that.” Zaden smiled, enjoying the way they tensed and drew in sharp breaths. All three women whirled around to face him. Their astonishment and fear was quickly replaced with grim determination as the women stepped away from each other. They all moved their staffs in front of their bodies. Their grips assured him that they knew how to use the weapons. “Why‟s that?” The tiny, dark-haired woman barked the question. “The gate on this planet stops working for long periods of time. We‟re going back to the gate now.” Zaden folded his arms across his chest and waited. The redhead tilted her head. Her braid fell forward, the end dangling above her waist. She just watched him for a moment. Her brown eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a sneer. “Well go. We‟re not keeping you here.” Zaden held back a growl and reminded himself that the women weren‟t shifters. A shifter female would recognize an alpha male and wouldn‟t waste time arguing with him. She‟d know there was no use in a situation like this. He focused his attention on the bold woman. He didn‟t doubt that in the past men had always done exactly what she wanted. This would definitely be a different experience for her. “You‟re coming with us.” He took a step forward and two of the staffs lowered as if to keep him from coming any closer. “No, take your orders and your cautions and get off the planet if being here scares you so much.” Her full pink lips curved up into a smile as the redhead allowed the bottom of her staff to rest on the ground. He lunged forward, knocking aside one staff and dancing around the blunt end of another. Before any of the women could react, he wrapped his hand around the redhead‟s upper arm and tugged her close. He took her staff and threw it into the bushes. A red tinge climbed her pale creamy cheeks as she struggled to pull free. Her scent rose around him with her exertions. His cock hardened and his teeth lengthened. Mate! The need to claim her, to change her, slammed through him. He wouldn‟t be able to hold off the urge very long. Only the need to get her off this planet before they were trapped here held him back. When he saw the frightened look on her face, he resisted the need to pull her closer and reassure her. She wouldn‟t believe him and would probably drive her knee into his balls for his efforts.
“Your only choice is over my shoulder or at my side. I‟m not leaving you here. The gate could stop working at any time.” He leaned down, locking his eyes with hers. He heard a whoosh and then felt a staff slam across his upper back. Turning, he glared at the black-haired woman raising the rod for another blow. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her. He saw her gulp as she lost her nerve. She dropped her weapon. At that moment, a solid kick landed on his ankle then a fist collided with his jaw. The woman in his arms went wild trying to get free of his hold. He cursed, turned, dipped down and lifted her over his shoulder. As she squirmed and promised to gut him, he turned to the other two women. They stood there gaping at him. He wasn‟t in the mood to offer them any words of comfort. He saw the black-haired woman trying to ease to the side, just as the blonde bent slowly and scooped up a nearby staff. Varon stepped forward into brunette‟s path and she grimaced, moving back to try the side. He knew she was trying to get an opportunity to jump him or distract him. “Let her go or we‟ll make you regret it,” the blonde warned. The brunette stepped forward, the staff raised. Varon made a grab for the staff, but she jumped back. The blonde moved over to stand beside the brunette. The two women looked at each other then at their friend. The blonde ran at Varon, wrapping her arms around him. The brunette stepped forward and swung the staff. Zaden turned to shield his mate. The staff slammed into his shoulder. He gritted his teeth against the sting of the blow. “If you keep that up, you‟re going to hurt her. That staff would have hit her right across the calves if I hadn‟t turned,” Zaden warned. They stopped when he gestured meaningfully at the legs of the woman he held. He was satisfied that their concern over her would hold them back and keep them from running into the forest. They‟d have already tried to brain him if he didn‟t have her. “If you want to make sure she‟s safe, follow me.” Zaden spun on his heel and strode down the cobbled path, back toward the gatehouse. The woman on his shoulder wriggled and swung her fist. Her blow slammed into the back of his thigh. Zaden lifted his palm from her well-rounded rear end. He smacked her buttocks just once. “Settle down. You‟re not going anywhere.” He smiled as he heard a low growl. He liked the woman‟s spirit even if this wasn‟t the best time for her to turn stubborn. “My name is Zaden Felinian.” “Doesn‟t matter. You‟re going to be dead soon.” The woman reached around his waist, slid her hands under his black leather vest and sank her nails into his stomach.
He lifted his hand and pushed her feet up just enough to give her the feeling that she was slipping off his shoulder. She gasped and clung to him until his hand once again settled over her buttocks. He could practically hear her gritting her teeth in frustration and anger. She had no idea that hurting her was the last thing he would ever do. He was more than willing to use her ignorance to get her to the gatehouse without an extended battle. “It‟s good manners to respond in kind when someone gives you his name.” Zaden looked over his shoulder when he heard a slight noise. The other two women were following and Varon trailed after them, carrying the redhead‟s bag. He frowned. According to everything he‟d been told, she should be relaxed by now. Her only thought should be getting closer to him. His scent should have her thinking of sex and more sex. No, his mate was definitely not human. He could smell her arousal, but in no way was she relaxed. Anger burned through the woman, sharpening her scent and blunting the sweet smell of her desire. “And it‟s such excellent manners to toss a woman over your shoulder and cart her away without her permission.” She took in a deep breath and her muscles loosened just a little. “I‟m getting dizzy.” “In some cultures, it‟s the ultimate compliment.” He kept walking until they‟d reached the fork in the path. “Now tell me your name. What will my knowing your name matter if you kill me?” “My name is Tara.” She placed her hand in the middle of his back and pushed herself up. “Please let me down.” Each word sounded as if it had been pulled from her. From her reluctance, he knew she didn‟t like having to beg. “You didn‟t want to walk earlier.” He lifted her off his shoulder. Slowly lowering her to her feet, he dropped a quick kiss on her lips. When she tried to move away from him, he slipped his fingers around her wrist and shook his head. “You have this one opportunity to walk on your own, but try to run or fight me and you‟ll go back over my shoulder.” She bit her lip. Her white teeth worried at the full red lower lip for a moment before she lowered her head just once. When he released her wrist, she stayed where she was. Clearly she didn‟t like being told what to do, but she had submitted—at least for now. He didn‟t know if she‟d finally realized that this was a battle she couldn‟t win or if she was just waiting for an opportunity to make a move. “If we go with you to the gate and off this world, you‟ll leave us to our journey?” The petite black-haired woman behind Tara drew his attention. Thankfully, he didn‟t have to answer her. The answer would have sent all the women into
an immediate panic. Ranal arrived. He followed a very slim blonde woman and a blue-eyed brunette down the cobbled path. When Ranal neared the fork, Zaden turned and began walking toward the gatehouse. He felt Tara‟s slight hesitation, but a moment later she fell into step beside him. He smiled. This wouldn‟t be their last battle. She‟d only accepted that he was strong enough to enforce his orders. His woman had no idea of just how much had changed in her life. The gatehouse came into sight as the sun began setting. He quickened his step. He didn‟t want to stay on this planet a moment longer than was necessary. Chapter Two
Tara gritted her teeth. She had to nearly run to keep up with the long-legged, barbarian giant. The insane barbarian. She certainly didn‟t believe that there was any danger of the gate not working. It was preposterous. Unless they were destroyed, the gates always worked. She‟d traveled along the gate paths since she was thirteen. She shot a furious glare toward Zaden‟s back. The predator lurked very close to the surface of the warrior. His hard golden eyes missed nothing. Everything about him seemed to reinforce that impression. His long black hair had been secured at the back of his neck with a simple thong. Dressed in unrelenting black, he seemed wild, fierce. Gorgeous but dangerous. The broad-shouldered, golden-skinned man almost ran through the doorway to the gatehouse. He turned his head once to make sure that everyone was there, then stalked over to the pedestal at the side of the gate. He began arranging the crystals in one of the sequences illustrated on the broad rim of the stand. Looking up at him, she didn‟t know if he even cared where they were going. He was moving the crystals so fast that she had the impression he was putting them in the first sequence he saw. She looked up when he finished, expecting to see the gray mist forming in the black oval. Nothing. Glancing down at the crystals, she checked them. They were in the right order. The gate should be working. He growled. At that fierce sound, her eyes widened and she took an involuntary step back. She‟d never heard a human make a noise that was anything like that. He didn‟t stop placing the crystals. He tried the other three combinations, repeating the actions. The gate remained clear. Not a wisp of gray smoke formed in the circle. She licked suddenly dry lips. All of those arrangements had been correct. He‟d been right. The gate really wasn‟t working.
He turned his head and looked down at her. Anger and something she couldn‟t name burned in his eyes. The light was dim, but she could easily see the scowl curving his lips. She noticed the muscles along the lean lines of his square jaw clench and flex. “Do you know how long this lasts?” Tara took a deep breath and glanced around the decrepit gatehouse. The condition of this place made sense now. He‟d told her the truth, but she hadn‟t believed him. Fear and panic slammed through her. They were stuck on this planet. Her heart beat faster and she shook her head. She felt dazed, barely able to focus. Her mind raced, making and discarding plans, trying to understand this new situation. “Over six ronas. We won‟t have an easy stay on this planet. Did you notice the way the leaves were changing on some of the plants?” Zaden looked toward the door. He narrowed his eyes. “Fall is approaching and then winter will hit with heavy snows.” “We didn‟t ask you to wait for us. We can take care of ourselves.” She straightened and glared up at him. It wasn‟t her fault he was trapped here. “Leaving without you wasn‟t an option.” He glared down at her. “Just so there are no mistakes or accusations at a later point, I‟m going to tell you how it will be.” “How it will be…” Dani shook her head and a definite sneer curled her lips. “You have nothing to do with it. You and your warriors take care of yourselves. We‟ll take care of ourselves.” Zaden turned and his eyes narrowed as he stared at Dani. The tall, blonde woman didn‟t maintain her defiant stance for long. Her eyes cut away from his. She looked to the side and then lowered her eyes to the floor as she pushed at a small piece of wood on the floor with the toe of her boot. The hair on the back of Tara‟s neck stood up and she locked her knees to stop herself from taking a quick step back. His lips compressed into a thin line, emphasizing the strong line of his jaw. Just standing there, he looked so damned intimidating. Unfortunately, she couldn‟t let him think that he could order her to do anything. He‟d shown that he was more than capable of taking control. She wouldn‟t just let him do it. “Tonight, we‟ll stay here. As patchy as the roof is, it‟s better than nothing.” He swept his gaze around the woman as if challenging them to offer a different opinion. Tara dared to say, “We aren‟t your men. We‟ll find and raise our own camp. We don‟t have to even see each other.” She knew almost immediately that she‟d made a mistake. He stepped forward and leaned down until he was staring straight into her eyes. When she took a quick step back, his hand curved around her shoulder, holding her in place.
She couldn‟t maintain his stare for long. Licking her lips, she looked to the side, down anywhere but those hard, unwavering, gold eyes. Sliding up her shoulder, then her neck, his fingers closed around chin and forced her to look up at him. “You won‟t disregard my orders.” His hard tone rang with authority, as if he had no doubt his orders would be obeyed. “As I said, hard winter will hit. We‟ll have to find shelter and gather supplies to take us through the winter. If we don‟t, you and your friends might not survive the coming ronas.” “Are you threatening us?” Her hands landed on her hips and she jerked her chin out of his fingers. “No, I‟m simply stating facts. You‟re soft, inexperienced. My men and I will survive no matter what happens.” He stared at her. He opened his mouth, but then snapped it closed as if he wanted to say something more and decided against it. “We can hunt. We‟ve been providing our own food for ronas.” Jesi stepped forward so that she stood at Tara‟s side. Zaden glanced at the petite brunette, his golden eyes holding just a glint of humor, before he turned his attention back to Tara. “Hunting for your night‟s meal isn‟t like hunting for multiple animals in a day, preparing them, using what you need and preserving the rest. Do you even know how to preserve meat, any method?” Tara opened her mouth and then closed it. She‟d seen a smokehouse, of course, but her training had focused on her healing skills. Even when they‟d prepared for the journey, there hadn‟t been any attention paid to the preservation of meat. They hadn‟t planned on staying in one place long enough to need the skill. “Just as I thought.” His fingers trailed along her cheek. “You and your friends will need extra attention. You must do as I say if you‟re going to make it through the cold days ahead of us.” She looked up at him and licked her dry lips. That gentle touch was so at odds with the uncompromising determination of his gaze. She studied his powerful torso and upper body. A black tattooed band spanned the width of his upper arms. In the V created by his vest she could see part of another tattoo. She didn‟t know if those marks meant anything, but she knew Zaden and his two men were definitely different. These men weren‟t just warriors. There was something primitive, predatory about them. “We‟re not delicate.” Tara tossed her head. So she wasn‟t as big as he was. That didn‟t mean she needed to be pampered and coddled. “I can do whatever is needed to survive.”
“As I‟ve said, what is necessary is that you follow orders. We wouldn‟t be going through this if…” He shook his head and looked toward the door. “You seem to do things by consensus. That won‟t work now. We have to work together.” “Why wouldn‟t it? It‟s gotten us this far.” Ava smirked. She leaned against the wall her arms crossed over her chest and tapped her foot. “You were lucky.” The brown-haired man with Zaden stepped closer to Ava. “This is a situation that could turn bad fast. There could be instances when taking the time for a vote could get us all killed. Trust the Achan. He‟ll get you all through this alive and healthy.” “Okay, you can keep us alive. If you give me reason to believe that that‟s not true…” Tara trailed off and let him put what meaning he would on it. In no way was she giving up. She knew he wouldn‟t let the issue go until he‟d gotten an agreement. As long as he thought she might rebel, he‟d watch her. With the freedom this concession bought her, she hoped to find a way to leave the planet before the six ronas had passed. If there had been an actual village or settlement in the area, maybe a few maps had survived the years. With a map to one of the other gates, she wouldn‟t need his help to make it through the winter. “Don‟t think I can‟t see the cunning look in your eyes. You have one chance to disobey me. I‟ll make sure you don„t do it again.” His hand cupped her chin briefly as he stared into her eyes. Tara turned her head away from him. She‟d given him the answer he wanted. Why didn‟t he just leave her alone? She was tired of his threats and his overbearing attitude. He acted as if he had some claim on her. The way he looked on her only reinforced his actions and words. Possession burned in his eyes every time he looked at her. Telling him that he didn‟t have any rights over her would only start another argument. She‟d lost enough of those today. ***** Arrogant man. Tara shot a glare at Zaden as he talked with the other two men. He‟d been throwing around orders since he‟d made his presence known and she was getting tired of it. Just because they were trapped here didn‟t grant him the rights to give her orders. She could still see him as he‟d been just moments after he‟d walked away from her. The image was seared into her mind. The sun had been slowly descending below the horizon. The dimming light had made his skin seem even more golden than ever. His high cheekbones had been highlighted by the soft light. Watching his muscular arms flex, she‟d marveled at the corded strength just under his skin. She had to admit he was one of the sexiest men she‟d ever seen, but he didn‟t like anyone
questioning his orders. And almost every word out of his mouth qualified as an order. She took a deep breath and reminded herself that this was temporary. They even knew exactly how many days it would last. They‟d found a plaque on the ground outside of the gatehouse, hidden among the tall grasses and buried under leaves. For six ronas and twenty-four days, they‟d be trapped on this planet with those warriors. “We have to work together.” Zaden made that announcement just before he turned and left the building with one of the other men. It infuriated her. She‟d known exactly what his brand of working together would entail from the orders following his lecture. If they did as he said, he considered it “working together”. Tara set up her pallet near the other women‟s bedding. She looked longingly toward the door. The urge to go outside and just get away increased with every moment. He‟d left Ranal, one of his men, in charge while he was gone, but she didn‟t see the man. She couldn‟t stop glancing toward that opening. She could deal with Ranal and Varon. Although far from tame, they didn‟t seem nearly as threatening as Zaden. It wasn‟t just his tendency to throw around orders that grated on her nerves. She found the man disturbing on a very elemental level. Attraction warred with irritation and most of the time attraction won. There was also something strange about his scent. Every time she smelled it, it became harder and harder to resist the urge to push him to the ground and fuck him. If they weren‟t locked on this planet, she just might have approached him for a night. As things were, she knew that she couldn‟t surrender to the desire. She had the feeling that if she did give into the attraction, he would take it as a commitment to him. Not that she could ignore him the rest of the time. He made it impossible. He made sure that they touched as often as possible. His hand would brush over hers. Every time he was near her, his thigh would brush hers or she‟d feel the press of his arm against hers. When she looked up, his eyes were almost always on her. The intensity in those golden eyes astounded her. She knew he wanted her sexually. That didn‟t bother her. It was the possession she saw in his eyes that made her even more cautious. And now that they were stuck here, he made no attempt to hide his possessiveness or those burning looks. Tara turned toward the door. The gate building felt confining and was too much of a reminder of their situation. Each glimpse of the grass and open space beyond the open door only made the desire even more intense. She needed to get out of here even if it was only for a short walk. Zaden had told them to stay in the building, but she couldn‟t ignore her claustrophobia any longer. She wanted to feel the breeze flowing over her. Most of all, she wanted to get away
from the trapped feeling just being in that building made her feel. She looked back at Ava. “I‟m going out for a little walk. If one of the men comes back, tell him I needed to be alone for a moment.” “I‟ll tell him that you had to relieve yourself.” Ava grinned. “Thanks. I don‟t know how long I‟ll be gone, but I‟ll deal with them when I get back.” Tara said with a relieved smile. She walked to the door and left with a wave to her friends and a quick glance in either direction.
Zaden gathered a few pieces of kisla and dorcha fruit from the grove of fruit trees they‟d found relatively near the gatehouse. The sun was setting and within the dense forest little light filtered between the leaves, but he had no trouble seeing. They wouldn‟t eat grandly tonight, but they‟d have fresh fish from the river and a bit of fruit. He started back to the gatehouse. There was going to be trouble from some of the women, most probably from his mate. He could see the defiance in Tara‟s eyes. It would get worse before the night was over. There was no way he could sleep separately from her. Achan, one of the women has left the gatehouse. The women here say she went to relieve herself, but it has been too long for that. Ranal‟s voice entered Zaden‟s thoughts. Suspicion formed in Zaden‟s mind as to just which woman had slipped out of the gatehouse. Which woman? The one called Tara. She was here when I left to gather a bit of wood and when I came back she was gone, Ranal informed him. A growl rumbled through him. He‟d known she‟d probably push him at some point, but he hadn‟t thought she‟d start this soon. We’re on our way back. When I get there, I’ll find her. Zaden clenched his jaws together. He quickened his pace. All thoughts of giving her time, of letting her get to know him flew from his mind. If she didn‟t obey him, he wouldn‟t be able to protect her. He didn‟t know what he‟d do if he lost her. Even though he‟d just found his mate, he couldn‟t think about not having her with him. He looked over at Varon and quickened his pace. Ranal was waiting for him outside of the gatehouse. “She still hasn‟t returned.” Zaden handed him the items he held and stepped away from the two males. He began searching for his mate‟s scent. Finding it, he looked in the direction she‟d taken before turning to his men.
“I‟ll find her and bring her back. Keep an eye on the others. It could be some time before we return,” he advised, only giving them his full attention long enough to see their nods. His mind already turned to finding his mate and the scene he knew would follow. He found her near the river. She stood at the edge of the bank staring across the water into the bushes and trees lining the other side. Her red braid swung just slightly in the soft breeze. She seemed lost in thought. He stood there watching her, admiring the soft full swell of her buttocks. “I told you to stay at the gatehouse, not to take a long walk in the woods.” Zaden tilted his head and watched her as she spun. She looked startled and he saw the way her eyes darted as if searching for a clear escape route. Without a doubt, she knew he wanted her. It was time to take his woman in hand. Tara came closer to outright defiance every time he told her to do something she didn‟t think was necessary. He might have been able to give her time to adjust if it weren‟t for the other women. Her friends were taking their cues from her. He needed to stop the rebellion before it began. She‟d been difficult from the first. Just getting her out of that hooded robe hadn‟t been easy. She hadn‟t wanted to take hers off and had kept it on even when there was no need. He‟d finally ordered her to do it. He didn‟t think her insistence on wearing it had anything to do with hiding her body or the actual robe. She‟d known he wanted her out of it. So she‟d kept it on for as long as possible. It had been just one more way to defy him. When she‟d taken it off he‟d almost lost his breath. He‟d known she was pretty, but her curvy body went beyond all expectations. Her long, shiny red hair hung in a thick braid to the dip in her back. Her pale skin seemed even lighter against the deep brown of her shirt. The thick material hid all but the high, plump curve of her breasts. He wanted to know if the skin on those ripe mounds felt as silky as he imagined and if her nipples were the same shade of luscious pink as her lips. His eyes lowered. The swell of her hips sent his thoughts to even more carnal thoughts. And her ass, he‟d wanted to cup the full curves of her buttocks, pull her against him. “I was…” Her voice trailed away as her eyes locked with his. He took a deep breath and curled his fingers into tight fists to keep from grabbing her. He‟d thought he could delay claiming her for a time, at least for a day or two. She kept pushing, refusing to accept that she was out of her depth in this situation. Every denial, every move away from him, only made the need to claim her, to change her, stronger. “And what were you doing? It looks like you were doing exactly the opposite of what I told you to do.” He kept his voice even with effort. In a few moments he was going to toss her over his shoulder and carry her to the nearest soft, grassy spot. The fact that they were alone and wouldn‟t be interrupted kept zipping through his mind.
“I needed to get out of that building, to think. I‟m not going to try to hike away from here without even my bag.” Sarcasm filled her tone and her brown eyes flashed with golden lights. “And what if you were attacked by an animal? How would you have defended yourself? You don‟t even have your staff.” He took a step forward. He could see the confusion in her eyes. She took a step back, shaking her head in small quick movements. Nervousness, more than fear, shone from those dark brown orbs. For every pace she took back, he took a slow, gliding step forward. She couldn‟t go far, the river behind her would stop her. Anticipation sizzled through him as his long strides shortened the distance between them. “Did you think I would let you get away with open defiance?” Zaden advanced on her. He needed her to acknowledge him. The animal within demanded he claim his mate without wasting any more time. “It wasn‟t like that.” She tossed a quick glance over her shoulder. She edged to the side, trying to circle away from the riverbank. He smiled. He knew she was looking for escape routes. She‟d soon see that running was useless. His prey wouldn‟t slip away from him. “There is only one leader in a pack, taneen. There is only one leader here. You and your friends will do as I say without questioning me.” He slid the first button free from his shirt and took another step forward. Tara took two more quick steps to the side and ran into a tree that barred her path. A triumphant smile curved his lips. She‟d just cornered herself. He saw her foot sliding to the side to move around it. Jumping forward, he caged her, his palms planted against the rough bark at her waist. “I…” Tara‟s hands rose to press against his chest. A low growl rumbled from his throat as she pushed at him. Her eyes widened. The smell of fear poured off her, overriding the light scent of her arousal, and she froze. Her fear pulled at him, calmed the beast within him. He didn‟t want her scared of him. He took a deep breath and brushed his hand over her arm. “All I want to hear from you is a „Yes, I understand, Achan.‟ You‟re under my protection. I‟ll keep you safe, but you have to follow the rules.” She just stared up at him, biting that lush bottom lip. The urge to tug her lip free with his own teeth skated through him. He had to have her. Soon, his scent would heighten her desire, drive away her caution. He wanted her answer before that happened. He didn‟t want her to claim he‟d seduced her into agreeing to his terms.
Chapter Three
Tara swallowed heavily. She‟d planned to be back from her walk before he got back. She knew she‟d pushed her luck earlier just after she‟d realized they were trapped here. He‟d ordered them to go through their supplies and she‟d walked away from him, tossing her bag to the floor. She‟d taken her water bag to the river to fill it. It hadn‟t needed the refill. His glare when she‟d gotten back had almost locked her feet where she stood. She‟d have loved to argue with him about it. And she would have, if he hadn‟t been so close to her. This close, he was too much of a temptation and her body seemed to come alive near him. If only he didn‟t smell so good, she‟d have really made him listen. That heavy, instant lust was back and this time, she didn‟t have any anger or indignation to help her focus. Every time she was near the man, her arousal flared into life, hot and immediately intense. And it wasn‟t only his scent, although no man should be able to smell like he did—spicy wild. Just looking at him stirred her interest. That hard warrior‟s body set her on fire. She knew she had to get away from him and that there was only one way to do that. “Yes, I understand, Achan.” She stared up at him and waited. “A little hasty in your agreement, but you‟re bound by your word.” A slow smile curved his lips. Tara‟s eyes narrowed. He looked much too smug. That smile raised the hair on the back of her neck. She could see the anticipation and hunger glowing in his golden eyes. “I‟ve agreed. You can back away now.” She pushed against the black leather vest coving his chest, trying to get him to release her. “We still have a few things to talk about.” His right hand rose and traced a path along her cheekbone before he cupped her chin in his hand. “There are some rules you‟ll be following in the future.” She drew in a surprised breath and frowned. Rules? He‟d said she had to obey him, not follow any rules. “I said I‟d follow your orders. I don‟t need a list of rules.” “One, you will follow your Achan‟s commands swiftly. Two, you must never put your life at risk.” His eyes stayed fixed on hers and his hand didn‟t let her look anywhere but straight into his eyes. “I don‟t even know what an Achan is, but you aren‟t mine. I‟ll follow your orders while we‟re here. Be happy with that.” She placed her hand on his shoulder and pushed. It was like trying to move a mountain—impossible and frustrating. “As to your rule about placing my life in
danger—I‟m just curious—what would you consider danger?” “If you obey me, you shouldn‟t have a problem with that rule, but if you want an example, trying to get to either of the other two gates on this world without a map would qualify. Rule number three—never purposely endanger the pack or any of its members. These rules are to keep you safe as well as remind you that you have a responsibility to others.” He released her chin, but continued to watch her. “I know my responsibilities and I‟ve said that I‟ll obey you.” She licked her lips and regretted it as the hunger in his eyes intensified. What he was saying worried her more than enough. Pack and protection—those very words rang alarm bells in her head. His use of them could mean only one thing. The man wasn‟t human. She didn‟t want to stay close enough to figure out what he was. Her arousal pulsed and writhed. The longer she was near him, the more she wanted him. She could feel her slick juices coating the lips of her pussy. The temptation to push him to the ground and fuck him senseless grew with each passing moment. “It‟s time you learned who you belong to.” His lips lowered and brushed against her forehead in the same moment that his lower body pressed against hers. Tara shook her head, pushing at him. This was a complication she didn‟t need. She did want him. She‟d wanted him when she‟d first seen him. Zaden was gorgeous, but she knew adding sex to the situation would only cause more trouble. The man already gave new meaning to the words autocratic and possessive without adding personal involvement to the situation. She had only a moment to realize that she was really in trouble now. His hands grabbed her hips and lifted her. She could feel the rigid length of his cock pressing against her through the leather of his pants. His lips came down on hers. At first, those firm lips glided over hers, but after a few moments, his teeth nipped, demanding entrance to her mouth. Gasping at the slight flare of pain, her lips and teeth parted. As she inhaled, his rich, spicy scent seemed to intensify. Her nipples hardened, ached. With each indrawn breath, the hunger increased. The aching need between her thighs intensified. His tongue swept into her mouth, tangling with hers, encouraging her to respond. One of his hands lifted. She felt a slight tug as his fingers worked through her hair and then cupped her head. As he kissed her, she relaxed against him. She couldn‟t resist. He tasted so good—spicy, just like he smelled. She slid her hands up to his shoulders and sank into the delicious kiss. He pulled back, his mouth sliding away from hers. Tara groaned and tried to recapture those lips. She wanted more. Her nails sank into the fabric of his shirt as she tugged at him. He smiled and trailed kisses over her cheek to her ear.
“I‟m not leaving you. We‟re going somewhere where we can be more comfortable. Put your legs around my hips.” His lips brushed over her ear, sending tingling jolts through her. At that moment, she didn‟t want to deny him. The tide of hot need coursing through her body swept away the last of her doubts and silenced her inner alarms. Her pulse raced. She couldn‟t focus on anything beyond the urge to touch and be touched. Raising her legs, she wrapped them around his hips. The closeness, the feeling of his hard flesh pressed against the soft mound of her pussy, alleviated some of the ache within her. With each step, the ridge of his cock pressed into her and the friction sent her arousal up another level. His hands cupped her buttocks, holding her tightly to him. He carried her to a soft, grassy area away from the riverbank. As he lowered her onto the thick grass, she had a single thought of stalling, but then his hips pressed hers down into the grass. She pushed her hands against his shoulders. “Why—” His lips lowered and his tongue drove into her mouth. Within moments, she lost all thought of anything other than kissing him. He lifted his head and smiled down at her. “You smell so sweet.” His hands swept up her sides and then inward to the row of tiny carved buttons on her shirt. Slipping the small, round fastenings free, he pushed the shirt wide. A low growl rumbled in his chest as he saw yet another shirt beneath it. His fingers fumbled on the laces of the cream-colored undershirt. When the string knotted, he ripped at it, pulling it free of the holes. For a moment, he sat back and just stared at her breasts. He licked his lips. Her eyes followed that slow swipe and her mind readily supplied uses for that tongue as well as his mouth. She felt a rush of hot slick liquid between her thighs. Oh Goddess, yes, she wanted that. “Perfect.” He leaned down and licked at one berry-colored crest. “I‟m going to feast on these soon.” He flicked the nipple with his tongue. Taking the pebbled tip into his mouth, he sucked, nibbled at it and rolled it between his lips. Tara moaned as his mouth worked at her nipple. Fiery heat spiked hard and fast within her. She arched up and twisted beneath him. Desire built to a higher peak. Her hands slipped beneath the fall of his hair and cupped the back of his neck. She wanted more. His wet, hot mouth sent jolts of intense pleasure through her. The heated sensation centered between her thighs echoed each drawing pull. He slowly leaned away from her and unwound her arms from his neck. “Do you want me? Do you want this?”
“I want you.” Tara blinked. Blessed Goddess, she wanted him. She reached for him. “Don‟t leave me.” Zaden turned his attention to the last of her clothing. He tugged and pulled at the laces of her breeches. Pushing them down her hips and off her long legs, he rid her of her boots and pants in a frenzied movement. As he tore at the laces on his pants, Tara threw off her shirt and undergarment. Then her hands pulled and jerked at the leather vest over his broad chest, fumbling with the buttons and finally pushing it off him. Her eyes ran over his chest, noticing the black tattoos across its width and on his arms as he removed the rest of his clothing. He was large, tall and strong. With those muscles, he could easily break her body and leave her to die if he wanted. She had absolutely no fear of that happening. His calloused hands caressed, lifted and touched with surprising gentleness. He lay down beside her for a moment, his eyes feasting on her body. His head lowered and he kissed her lingeringly. A moment later, his hand cupped her breast. His hand danced over her body, down to her cunt. His large fingers threaded through her thatch of red hair. He parted the folds of flesh and found her warm and very wet for him. She drew in a shaky breath as the slightly rough pads slid over her clit, stroking. A shaft of heat slammed through her. She reached for him, wanting, needing. Her nails dug into his shoulders, but he continued on his teasing path. With a last flick, the blunt digits moved lower. He slid one finger into her hot, slick channel. His finger pumped into her a few times and then he added another. Her inner muscles clenched and released. She moaned and writhed pulling at his shoulders. Tara felt a jagged bolt of sensation shoot through her as his thumb stroked over the sensitive nub. She arched her hips trying to take more of the fingers he pushed into her. Lost in a haze of passion, she knew she had to have more. “That‟s beautiful. Show me that you want me.” He dropped a kiss in the hollow of her throat. She bit her lip against a cry of need as he simultaneously thrust his fingers deep and flicked at the hardness beneath the hood of her clit. Drawing her breath in short gasps, she rocked into the slow strokes. He knew just where to touch. She groaned when he withdrew his fingers. The ache throbbing within her grew with the loss of the sense of fullness. She needed more, not less. Her hands pulled at him, trying to urge him to continue. Moving over her, he widened the space between her thighs and settled between them. His cock nudged at her slick entrance then pushed slowly into her pussy. She felt a low groan rumble through his body. His hands stroked over her, palming her breasts, cupping them.
The skin around him felt stretched—a tingle of pain moved through her. That tight, full feeling almost sent her straight over the edge. His hands stroked over her. The gentle scrape of his palm across her sensitive breasts caused pleasure to boil within her. She lifted her head and slanted her lips across his. Desperate, she kissed him. She let loose all of the passion that coursed through her. Her hands stroked over his back, pulling him to her. She blinked at him when he drew back. “My lady.” His eyes held hers for a moment. His lips lowered to her cheek, moving to her ear where he nibbled and sucked momentarily on her earlobe. His lips left her earlobe with a last lingering nibble and brushed over her neck to her shoulder. He licked the skin there and Tara shivered in pleasure. His hips thrust forward, his shaft drove fully into her pussy as his teeth sank into her shoulder. Tara stiffened as the sharp pain pierced the haze of desire. Confusion rioted through her body. What… He bit me! Outrage and frustration mingled. Passion and hunger lingered, but the pain was immediate and sharp. She pushed at him. He raised his chest, slipping his hand between their bodies. His fingers found her clit and stroked over it. Soon she couldn‟t think. She moved beneath him, gasping in pleasure, her nails digging into his skin as she pulled him to her. “Come for me,” Zaden demanded as he thrust into her. She gasped and moaned, clinging to him, her body writhing beneath his. Trembling, she held onto him as the pleasure hit her. Wave after wave of exquisite bliss washed over her. He drew back, lifted her hips in his palms and kneeling thrust into her. Surging against her, his hips drove into her at an increasingly desperate pace. He came, his seed spurting deep into her. Another orgasm rose inside her. Sharp and intense, the strong release took her by surprise. She convulsed beneath him, screaming as rippling contractions ripped through her body. His weight came down on her as he blanketed her with his body. He groaned and his tongue danced over the bite at her shoulder. As the passion slowly faded, reason once again returned. Tara pushed against his shoulders, desperate for some time to herself. She couldn‟t reconcile the woman who‟d gone wild in his arms with the woman she knew herself to be. His scent might have had something to do with it, but she could have said no. If she hadn‟t been so attracted to him in the first place. Once he‟d kissed her, she‟d only wanted—needed—him. She‟d given no thought to the complications, the ramifications of her actions. One of
them had been very prevalent throughout his lovemaking. His possessiveness had only been strengthened by the sex. And she refused to think about the strangely alien feelings that had washed over her just before she had been taken by that second, unexpected climax. He lifted his head and his golden eyes gleamed in the fading light. “A’haina etal col te’estal. Enalac, etal meal toralis re’tel.” “Get off me.” She shoved at him. She wasn‟t about to ask what those words meant, not while she was stuck under him. Even if she did, they‟d probably only drive her crazy. From the sound of his tone, it was some sort of declaration. If she found out now, she was more than likely to tell him what he could do with it, than remain silent. She knew exactly how he‟d feel about that. When the gate opened, he‟d see that she didn‟t belong to him. His fingers threaded through her hair. He dropped a kiss on her lips. She could feel herself relaxing against him, the need already rising within her. That frightened her. She didn‟t understand any of this. Why had the man insisted on taking this to a sexual level? If he thought he could control her with sex, he‟d need to think again. “You‟re mine.” He flexed his hips, emphasizing his possession of her. “Tonight and every night that follows, you‟ll sleep with me, in my arms, in my bed.” She immediately shook her head denying it. Even as she started the movement she knew it was useless. “By the time we return to our temporary haven, your things will have been moved in with mine.” He raised an eyebrow, all masculine arrogance and challenge. Tara pushed at his shoulders, squirming beneath him. “You can‟t do that. I‟m not yours. I don‟t belong to you.” A deep growl rumbled in Zaden‟s chest. His full weight came down on her, pinning her. All of a sudden, she was all too conscious of the difference in their sizes. She felt small beneath his large body. “You‟re mine. Don‟t try to deny it again. I‟ll find you if you try to hide from me. There‟s nowhere that you could go that I wouldn‟t be able to find you.” He levered up on one elbow. Tara could feel him stirring within her, hardening, lengthening. She stilled, ceased pushing at him. Time—she needed time away from Big and Arrogant here to think of a way out of this. Arguing with him wouldn‟t get it. She didn‟t want to cause him to forget that they did have to return to the others before darkness surrounded them. Any resistance or disagreement seemed to cause him to want to reinforce his possession. She‟d have to see if she could change his mind after she was out of his immediate reach.
“We should go back.” She rubbed her palm over his shoulder, being very careful not to push at him. He nodded and slowly withdrew from her. Her eyes rounded. She hadn‟t been mistaken. The man was hung. She shook her head to clear it of the sudden rush of lascivious thoughts. No more of that. He rose to his feet and began dressing. With a sigh, she began gathering her clothing. He stopped what he was doing and snatched the undershirt off the ground before she could get to it. She sent him a seething look as he stuffed it into the pouch at his waist, but scrambled into the rest of her clothing without saying a word to him. “One less thing that I have to peel you out of, taneen.” He smiled and stretched. Tara stomped her feet into her boots. She hated those orders. As if I’m a mindless piece of fluff who will obey him without question. It infuriated her that she had to basically do just that. She‟d promised. “Good.” Zaden nodded. “Let‟s go. We wouldn‟t want to be too late.” He held out his arm, waiting until she walked forward. His hand rested at her back and his shortened stride ensured that he stayed with her. She knew that he wasn‟t guiding her. That hand at her back was a blatant sign of possession. Chapter Four
Tara fought to keep her glares to a minimum as she finished cleaning away the last of the dishes from the meal. A fire burned in the hearth of the stone building where they now sheltered. She was happy to have a warm, dry place to sleep and live, but she wasn‟t happy about Zaden‟s continued possessive, dictatorial behavior. She didn‟t think she‟d ever get used to it. Ranal had found three stone buildings the day after they‟d learned they‟d been trapped on this planet. The group had taken up residence in the largest building that very day. It seemed to be in good condition. The roof had needed repair, but Zaden and the other men had seen to that first. She did have to admit that a lot of work had been done since they‟d arrived here. One of the smaller buildings had been converted into a smokehouse. Already a fire smoldered there and strips of fish hung from hooks suspended from the ceiling. The main building had been cleaned and they‟d found a surprising amount of things that were usable. They had found piles of jars and bowls, which they‟d thoroughly washed. Unfortunately, they‟d found no maps or books of any kind. The bright orange-gold kisla and the deep red oval dorcha fruit he‟d brought to the
gatehouse that first day had been from a grove growing near the gatehouse. That fruit might very well save their lives during the winter. She knew that getting this place ready for the cold ronas ahead could mean the difference between life and death. She‟d just feel far more comfortable if everyone had some input in the decisions. That wasn‟t the way he did things. They‟d been lovers for three days and the man acted as if he owned her. She frowned. That worried her, but his attitude worried her more. He behaved and talked as if they‟d be together for longer than just the six ronas they‟d be trapped on this cursed planet. And telling him differently didn‟t work. The man was convinced that they belonged together. “It‟s time to go to bed.” Zaden didn‟t look at her as he spoke. Kneeling in front of the wall, he dug in a bag in the corner of the common room. Rifling through the bag, he seemed intent on finding something in the bottom of it. “I‟m going to go talk to my friends for a little while. When you get ready, you can go to bed without me. I‟ll be in later.” Tara rose lazily to her feet and strolled toward the room the other women used. She resisted the urge to run into the room and slam the door. The other two men in the room abruptly stopped talking. They were to stand guard, as assurance for Zaden that none of the women tried to leave during the night. “Not tonight. It‟s late and we all need our rest.” His voice boomed into the sudden silence. Tara glanced over her shoulder and found him facing her and watching her with narrowed eyes. His men Ranal and Varon looked back and forth between them. Both men‟s lips curved in broad smiles and they seemed much too amused for her liking. There was nothing funny about any of this. She really needed some time with her friends. A sense of normalcy. She‟d thought of very little else except this disastrous situation and Zaden‟s possessive attitude since that night by the river. For a while, her only thought had been leaving. When she‟d finally calmed, she realized she couldn‟t just run into the forest and keep going. He wouldn‟t just let her run away from him. He really believed that she belonged with him. As if I was some object to be owned. She couldn‟t change what he believed. Stopping herself from arguing with him was a harder proposition. He fully believed that she was committed to him. She‟d tried to tell him that she didn‟t belong to him. He wouldn‟t even let her get much past “I don‟t belong.” And she hadn‟t pushed him any more. If she pressed him, he‟d accept nothing less than a full acknowledgement of his rights to her. She wasn‟t ready for that. “I won‟t stay long. There wasn‟t time to talk to them earlier.” She smiled at him before
turning back toward the door to the women‟s room. A hand landed on her shoulder and turned her around to face him. She gasped, her hand pressed to her chest and her heart pounding just beneath skin and bone. He stood in front of her glowering down at her. Damn, the man moved like the wind—silent and swift. She hadn‟t heard him take a single step. “You‟ll have to find time to talk to them tomorrow. Are you going to break your promise?” His hand dropped from her shoulder to her hip. Tara peeked up at him through her lashes, unsure of how to react. Angry, she was more than ready to tell him where he could take his orders. But she wasn‟t quite angry enough to disregard the tension coiled in his body. His eyes glittered with predatory intent. She knew if she moved his hand he‟d see it as a blatant challenge to his rights. And she knew exactly how he‟d prove his hold on her. “Do you have to make everything an order?” she asked through gritted teeth. Goddess, his arrogant attitude drove her closer to open defiance every day. She didn‟t know how much longer she could do this. “Not everything, but this time it is. You‟ll be going spear fishing tomorrow. You‟ll need to be alert, because there are some predatory wild animals on this planet.” He urged her toward the room they shared. “Jesi and Dani will be staying here to continue work on the animal skins we brought in today. We‟ll need every piece of fur and hide we can find when winter hits.” With a last longing glance toward the sanctuary of the other bedroom, she walked beside him to the door to their bedroom. She wasn‟t afraid of him. The intense hunger even now flaring inside her—now, that scared her. Passion that strong could become addictive. She didn‟t know what to do. The coming winter weather trapped her here. Arguing with him about it wouldn‟t change his mind. He was too stubborn. As far as she could see, there was only one choice. She‟d enjoy the sex and, when she got the chance, she‟d leave. Arguing wouldn‟t change anything. If he knew of her thoughts, he wouldn‟t give up his claim on her. He‟d be angry and even more intent and focused on making her acknowledge his claim. The man had no idea what he was trying to claim. Most people who had a hard time accepting normal Indiri abilities focused with the aid of a kisal stone. As a High Indiri she needed no stone. Men sometimes found that kind of power frightening—even if it was merely the power to heal. But she knew it wouldn‟t scare Zaden. His pursuit of her would only intensify if he knew. The room wasn‟t large and with him in it, it seemed even smaller. They had no real furniture. The room looked so stark, the gray, black and brown rock walls so bare. It only reminded her that they were trapped on this planet through the winter. He closed and barred the door. Without hesitation, he began stripping out of his clothing.
He put his boots by the door and walked over to the wide, thick pallet spread near the center of one wall. Turning back the top blanket, he sat and turned to watch her. He had no modesty. More than once, he‟d almost walked out of the room naked while the other women were in the common room. She had to admit she liked looking at him. His body was gorgeous. Her eyes roved over his muscled chest down to his flat abdomen. His legs were roped with muscle. Between them, his erection arched up toward his stomach, the rounded head a purple-red. Tara‟s fingers gathered the lower part of her shirt and bunched it into a wad as she stared at him with wide wary eyes. She couldn‟t stop the nervous action. Every time she had sex with him, she had the distinct impression that she was missing some important piece of the puzzle. She took off her boots, putting them next to his. After unbuttoning her shirt, she slipped it from her shoulders. Her fingers fumbled with the laces of her breeches but finally she stepped free of the recalcitrant material. She hurried over to the bedding and slipped under the covers. “Why did you choose me?” Her fingers grasped the top of the blanket. “Was it just to gain complete control of the group? Did you feel you had to have one of us with you at night to keep us from leaving?” “No, it wasn‟t to gain control. The move has already caused some trouble in that area. Did you think I hadn‟t noticed that they‟d switched tasks among themselves?” He turned to face her and reached for her hand. Turning her palm up, his fingers traced patterns over her skin. “You‟ve always been mine. I knew when we met that you would belong to me.” She turned his words over and over in her mind. Everything he said sounded like a vow, a promise of more than a few ronas of passion. He believed that she belonged to him. That confused her. A person might choose a bedmate that fast, but she knew he wanted much more than that. And he seemed to be holding something back. “Don‟t hide your luscious body from me, taneen.” Zaden knelt and gently removed the covers from her clutching fingers. He flicked them back, baring her flesh to his gaze. He held her wrists when she moved to cover herself. Tara blinked at him. Disbelief rolled through her. Luscious? When she thought of the word, she thought of bountiful curves or rich decadence. That certainly didn‟t describe her form. He sat down beside her. He ran his hand over her stomach in a possessive sweep. Little tingles of excitement spread through her at that light touch. She put her hand over his to still the tantalizing movement. Desire rose. Her body was already answering the call of his touch. He licked her lips. She couldn‟t resist responding. Her lips parted and she raised her head to kiss him. His scent, his heat pulled at her, heightened her awareness of him. She welcomed the
thrust of his tongue into her mouth. Stroking her tongue over his, she enjoyed the warm spicy taste as it burst into her mouth. “What do you do to me? Why do I want you so much? I‟ve never felt like this before.” Tara skimmed her hand up his arm. Zaden chuckled. He lay down beside her, caressing her breasts with one wandering hand. “It‟s mutual. I‟ve never felt this for anyone else.” “Ah…” Tara moaned against his lips as his fingers flicked across one hard nipple. After three days, the rush of passion still surprised her. She wanted him so much, but she knew that this was too intense, too sudden. Something had to be wrong with her. There was something more than lust here. None of the men she‟d known before had ever affected her like this. She‟d never become a clinging limpet and opened herself to any of them just because they were holding her. He ran his hands over her flat stomach and into the fiery curls below. His hands stroked over the delicate bud of her clit and her hips arched into his hand. “You like my touch, don‟t you?” He licked her lips, but didn‟t kiss her. Tara sighed against his lips, nipping at his lower full lip to encourage him to kiss her. “Yes.” “Do you want more?” He slid two fingers into the snug warmth of her slick sheath. His thumb brushed over her clit, causing her to arch against his hand. Tara‟s eyes closed against the fierce wave of pleasure that hit her. They fluttered open when his hand stilled. His fingers felt good, but she wanted more. She rocked her hips against his hand in silent answer. “Tell me. Do you want more?” He withdrew his hand from the wet heat of her pussy. She gave a low frustrated groan, grabbing at his hand before he could move it farther away. “Yes, I want more.” Zaden chuckled, but didn‟t move his hand back to aching place between her legs. He grabbed her by the waist, drawing her over him as he turned to lie fully on his back. “You want more. Ride me.” He urged her into a sitting position. She blinked, surprised at the order. The need burning inside her curled tight. Nothing else mattered except the heat, the pleasure. As she rose over him, his hands guided her onto his thick cock. She slowly sank down onto his hard shaft. Savoring the tingling full feeling, she remained motionless on him for a moment. Winding one of his hands in her soft, red hair, he pulled her
down to him. He raised his head and took the distended nipple dangling in front of him between his lips. Curling his tongue around it, he suckled strongly. The muscles within her pussy tightened involuntarily at the shot of electric sensation caused by his talented mouth. Fire zipped straight to the hot, moist core of her. He groaned, tensing beneath her. Her nipple popped free of his lips and his hands skimmed down her back. Gripping her hips, he urged her up and nearly off his cock before guiding her down his length. A low moan tore from her lips. She took over the movement, raising and lowering herself in a quickening pace as tension tightened in her abdomen. His hands moved to her breasts, flicking and tugging at her nipples. Panting, she tried to grab just a little control and failed. As she rose, he slipped his hand between them and stroked his finger over the plump, hard nub of her clit. Lost in her need, blind to almost everything else, she felt pleasure surge through her. She rode him as he touched her. Heat and light exploded within her as she found her pleasure. Tensing, her back arched as pure pleasure washed over her, leaving her shivering and breathing hard. He grasped her hips, moving her on him as his hips lunged upward. His muscles were taut. He dragged in harsh, fast breaths. She could see the need in every line of his face. He tensed. His seed spurted into her and then that second climax hit her. Ecstasy rolled over her, dragging away all thought and immersing her in sharp sensation. “What am I doing?” Her sanity returned briefly as the pleasure faded. She drew in a ragged breath as she sat astride him. All it would take for him to banish her doubts was a single touch, a kiss, almost any contact at all. She would fall into his arms again. She wanted him too much to deny either of them. “You‟re bonding with your man.” He brushed the wild strands of hair away from her face. “It‟s called re’kai.” Just by his tone, Tara knew that “bonding” meant more to him than merely having sex. She wasn‟t sure if she wanted to know exactly what the word meant to him. Zaden‟s hands cupped her buttocks, pulling her snugly to him. “Talk to me.” A blush reddened Tara‟s face and she tried to hide it against his chest. “This is so strange. I never thought that I‟d be asking someone basic questions while I was in this position.” “Did you know you have a birthmark on your back?” His hand wandered up her back, stopping about midway. She couldn‟t stop herself from tensing when his fingers trailed over the mark. That was no birthmark, but she was willing to let him believe the red and brown patch of skin had been done by nature. She didn‟t know much about him except that he probably wasn‟t human. For all
she knew, he could be an enemy of her people. She definitely wasn‟t going to tell all to him. “I didn‟t know I had a birthmark there.” She glanced up to find him watching her intently. Because she was watching him, she saw the smile curl his lips. A shiver curled down her back. Predatory anticipation lurked in that curve of lips. Very slowly, he lifted her off him and then settled her at his side with her head on his shoulder. His arm angled down her back and rested on her hip. What was he up to now?
His little mate was full of surprises. Now he knew why she smelled a little different than humans. She was Indiri, a healer. A High Indiri. He would have felt the presence of the kisal stone carried by Indiri with lower power. “What people are you from?” Tara idly twisted a strand of his hair around one of her fingers. He wasn‟t going to lie to her. He doubted that she had heard of his kind. The Zarain in general tended to roam, but they never advertised who or what they were. Even if she had heard of them, she wouldn‟t run. There was nowhere to go. They had no idea where either of the two gates were located and there wasn‟t another shelter within easy walking distance. She‟d be staying where she belonged, in his arms. “I‟m Shadatai Zarain.” He kept his eyes on her and his hands on her body. She‟d lowered her head to his chest, but there was no way she could disguise the tensing of her body or the sharply indrawn breath. She knew of at least the Zarain. He‟d expected it. She‟d have to be from a very isolated group to have never had any interaction with shifters. “I‟ve never heard of the Shadatai.” She looked up at him, her teeth worrying her lower lip. “Is that your planet?” “No, there are Zarain everywhere.” He stroked his hand over her shoulder. The little faker, did she really think that she could lie to him, deceive him? He could feel the tightening of her muscles as well as the pounding of her heart against him. The sharp, acrid scent of fear teased his nostrils and prompted his decision. He‟d led her to believe that he‟d been fooled by her lies. It was easier than dealing with a full panic. Now, he needed her helping, cooperating, because winter would hit soon with fiercely cold winds and deep snow. She‟d notice the changes in her body. There would be a time when she was forced to confront the truth. The differences were barely noticeable right now, but would become more obvious in a little over a rona. When the snows started, he‟d begin to introduce her to life as a Zarain.
“These marks… Do they have any meaning?” Her fingers traced the tattoos on his chest. Zaden‟s eyes closed in appreciation of her touch. Her hands felt warm, sent sparks sizzling wherever she touched. “Mmm…some of them do. Some are symbols of my pack, some my status, one I got when I became a warrior.” “Where were you going when the gate stopped working?” Tara tilted her head and looked up at him. “Home.” He smiled. She just wants to know what planets to avoid. “I was returning from a meeting with some other Zarain. We were traveling toward Vetiros. When I caught your scent, we came after you. Now we‟re stuck here until the gate starts working.” Tara frowned. “Won‟t your people be worried?” “They know that I can take care of myself.” He pulled her close. He communicated daily with them, but she wasn‟t ready yet to face just how different her life with him would be. He knew that she was still thinking about escaping from him. Their physical union had strengthened the connection between them. He‟d never be able to completely read her mind, but he could feel her emotions and know the thoughts that were the strongest because he was actively joining his mind to hers. Soon, they would be able to communicate privately on the path that was forming between them. On her part, at first, it would be instinctual. Her mind would seek his when she was troubled. As she became Shadatai Zarain, the link would grow stronger. “Where were you going?” He brushed her hair away from her face. Indiri did travel some, to help those when they were called, but that was one healer. He‟d like to know what five High Indiri were doing here. She opened her mouth and then closed it. Her fingers toyed with his hair. “We were just traveling.” He caught her hesitation. He decided to goad her a bit. She deserved it for keeping secrets from her mate. “I‟m surprised that your people give you the freedom. Most women are bonded with children at your age.” “I‟m not ancient. I‟ve barely reached twenty-two years.” Tara tugged at the lock of hair she‟d wrapped around her fingers. “Ow!” He removed her hand from his hair. “On most worlds, women are married by sixteen and have children soon after.”
“I‟m not most women. I‟ll have children soon enough. When I do, I won‟t ever leave the world again. I might as well see what I can while I have the freedom.” Tara flopped onto her side, turning away from him. “I don‟t believe that you have anything to worry about.” With a hand on her shoulder, he rolled her over until she faced him. Her life would have been far more interesting than she was trying to lead him to believe. Even with a child, she‟d still be called for duties as an Indiri. She frowned at him for a moment and then laid her head down on his arm. He let her go to sleep. He didn‟t want to ask her any more questions that she felt the need to lie about. That was why he hadn‟t asked her where she lived. He hadn‟t wanted her to get into the habit of lying to him, but some questions were expected in this situation. She would have been very suspicious if he hadn‟t asked her anything of her life. Chapter Five
Tara blinked at the light green, cloudless sky. She could feel a soft, nubby fabric beneath her bare arms and the springy cushion of grass beneath that. It was beautiful, cloudless day, but she knew she‟d never been here. A slightly odd, disconnected feeling swam through her mind as she sat up. This had to be a dream. She stood, getting a better look at her surroundings. The blanket sat in the middle of a small, grassy, wildflower-strewn meadow. Tall trees surrounded the grassy field. “Come walk with me in the forest,” Zaden invited from directly behind her. Now Tara knew it was a dream—or maybe a nightmare. As much trouble as he gave her during the day, his arrival in her dreams couldn‟t be good. She looked at him suspiciously, but decided that walking with him should be safe enough. Tara walked beside him into the forest. It almost seemed like paradise. Light streamed down in patchy rays from gaps in the canopy of leaves. A deep, rich smell wafted up from the forest floor. She could hear the sound of birds calling, hidden in the leaves above. The soft touch of the warm wind on her skin seemed all too real. She swallowed and frowned. Was this just a dream? “It‟s beautiful, isn‟t it?” He drew her to a stop. His eyes were focused on her face instead of the forest. “Yes, it‟s beautiful. I‟ve never even dreamed of a place like this before.” Tara gazed in awe at the huge trunks of the trees.
She inhaled deeply as she slowly ran her eyes over the lush greenery around her. The sweet scent of the flowering bushes nearby seemed so strong, so real. She had the strange feeling that all of this somehow existed beyond her dream. “My home is here, through the forest, near the mountains. I know you‟ll like it when we go there.” His eyes were locked on her face as if he wanted to see how she‟d react. Tara laughed. Even in her dreams, the man radiated confidence. She wouldn‟t be going anywhere near his home. “Once that gate reopens, I won‟t be leaving with you. I‟ll go to my own home. If I knew where one of the other two gates was, you can bet I‟d take the risk of trying to get to them. I can‟t believe I was so unlucky as to be trapped here with your kind.” “That hurts, little Tara. Here I am with the opposite feelings and you‟re stubbornly opposed to seeing my home.” He put his hand over his heart. She folded her arms across her chest. She didn‟t buy that hurt expression. Laughter glittered in his eyes. “I‟m sure you‟ll get over it. Contrary to your opinion, I don‟t belong to you.” “Once I scented you, I wasn‟t about to take the chance that you‟d be trapped here without me. I just wish I‟d caught your scent a few moments earlier.” He smiled and the sharp points of his canines showed briefly. She drew in a sharp breath. He‟d never displayed his teeth so openly. Those longer, very lethal-looking teeth very clearly illustrated the truth. He definitely wasn‟t human. “We‟ll just have to see which of us gets what we want when the gate reopens.” Tara put her hands on her hips and smiled. She‟d ensure that she got a chance to leave without him. “What‟s so bad about my kind? What is wrong with me being Shadatai Zarain?” He gave her an innocent smile and spread his hands. “You‟re a shapeshifter.” Tara had no qualms about informing him that she knew what he was. In dreams, she could tell him exactly what she thought of him. There was no risk of him actually knowing that she actually recognized him for what he was. “Just when I didn‟t need any more complications, I‟m trapped here with an arrogant, possessive shapeshifter.” “I‟m a complication? To what?” He leaned forward and raised his brows in that supercilious way of his. “My mission. As it is, we‟ll be ronas late returning home and we can‟t recommend any colony planet in this area, especially with there being a known shifter population in the region.” She turned and paced for a moment. Not only that, but there would have to be warnings given to any Indiri traveling in this area. His smile was toothy, predatory. “You have something against shapeshifters?”
“Not against them.” Tara started walking again. Even here, just blurting out the details wasn‟t easy. “Why wouldn‟t you recommend any colony in this area?” He stepped over a broken branch and paused to wait for her. “Every time I‟ve heard of a shifter near my people, there‟s been at least one woman who disappeared. That‟s why I would never recommend any area where I knew there to be a population of shifters.” She looked up at him and shook her head. With a sigh, she stalked forward. He didn‟t even seem to realize how much trouble he‟d caused. And he couldn‟t know. If he did, getting away from him would probably be impossible. “Ah.” His head tilted and a small smile curved his lips. “It would be irresponsible and stupid of me. If the shifters learned what we were, the colony would fail, because all of its inhabitants would have been taken.” She sighed. Goddess, she‟d never thought her mission would become this complicated. “Why would anyone want to take an entire colony? It seems like a difficult task.” Zaden paced at her side listening intently to her, a smile curving his lips. He mocked her even in her dreams. Tara shook her head. “It wouldn‟t happen all at once. One by one, they would disappear.” “You sound resigned to such disappearances. Is there something special about your people?” His gaze swept up and down her body. “I‟m Indiri. For some reason, shifters seem drawn to us. They often take Indiri off the street if they find them. We want the colony to succeed and it won‟t succeed if there is a group of shifters too near it.” It was easy to talk now. She felt almost victorious, talking to him when she knew that he wouldn‟t really hear anything she said. This was her dream and a way to taunt him without taking any risk. “So, how would you and the others sent out to scout for a colony world know if you encountered a shifter unless he told you?” He caught her hand, his fingers rubbing over her wrist. Shivers danced up her arm. She tugged, twisting her arm, trying to get free. He didn‟t release her. “Most shifters aren‟t shy about revealing who and what they are. Some can be identified easily enough with visible markings. It‟s the few groups who move quietly through the linked worlds which pose a real threat.” Tara sighed. Those were the groups they really had to avoid. They were the ones who most often took an Indiri if they found her.
“You don‟t know about them until it is too late. That is the problem?” He didn‟t seem at all sympathetic. “How would you have prevented a colony from being formed in an area populated by these unknowns if you couldn‟t identify them?” She looked over at him. He was very curious. “There are questions we ask that usually give us a fairly reliable knowledge about whether there is a group of shifters in the area.” ~~~~~ Tara woke to kisses and the feel of fingers stroking between her thighs. Before she‟d even opened her eyes, her hips had arched into his touch, her hands tugging him close. She‟d been lost in sensation unable to think of anything other than him. She‟d come three times before he‟d rolled to his feet and began dressing. She washed with some water, a little aka root soap and a cloth before she left the room. Zaden had given her instructions on what he wanted done today. She wouldn‟t give him any reason to keep a closer watch on her than he already did. During the morning, she‟d be spear fishing with Ava and Fara. In the afternoon, the three of them would be picking fruit. She‟d seen the way her friends had looked at her as they‟d done the morning‟s chores. She knew that an inquisition was coming. They waited only until they‟d arrived near the river and were away from all of the men. “Why did you simply go to bed with him instead of coming in to talk with us? It‟s not like you to just let someone order you around.” Ava crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her booted feet. “The man thinks he has some claim on me just because we have sex. Fighting with him about it isn‟t going to change it. Pushing him won‟t accomplish anything except to infuriate him.” Tara took a deep breath and bit her lip. How was she supposed to explain her reaction to him when she didn‟t really understand it herself? She put her boots on a rock near the river. “Are you afraid he‟ll hit you?” Fara asked. She walked over and put her darkly tanned hand on Tara‟s shoulder as she looked into her eyes. “He won‟t hit me. He‟s a dominant man, but he‟d stake his claim sexually, not with violence. He‟d arouse me until I‟d agree with anything he said—and then hold me to my word.” Tara explained, a blush heating her cheeks. The man gave new meaning to possessive and arrogant. “We could leave now.” Fara began playing with the end of her blonde braid. “It‟s too dangerous, unless one of you have found a map to either of the other gates.” Tara shook her head. She had thought of that herself. As much as she‟d like to leave, she had no intention of dying while wandering around trying to find one of the gates.
“Unfortunately, no, we‟ll just have to wait until this gate opens.” Ava grimaced and looked across the river. She knew what her friend was thinking. Staying here was the last thing any of them wanted to do. “We have to leave before the men. He and the other two with him are shifters—Zarain—and they live on a planet not far from here.” Tara watched their reactions. Horror, disbelief streaked across their faces. She‟d felt exactly the same when she‟d learned of it. They‟d expected this trip to change their lives, but not like this. “We can‟t recommend any planet in this area, not with shifters here.” Ava shook her head and turned to step into the water. “When the gate finally reopens, we leave the planet.” Tara turned her attention to spear fishing. She was determined to get enough fish for the meal and more. He wouldn‟t have any reason to fault her in her duties. “Are you sure he‟ll let you leave?” Fara‟s question drew Tara‟s attention away from the shimmering water. “I‟ve seen the way the man looks at you. I don‟t think his plans are just for this short time.” “I don‟t intend to give him a choice. He won‟t find me even if he looks. Right now, we do as he says to survive. When survival isn‟t an issue, we do as we want.” Tara stepped into the water and began looking for fish. ***** The time she spent away from Zaden every day was the only time Tara felt like herself. With her friends, she could think about anything. Usually they talked about their hopes for the colony or their dreams of finding a map to one of the gates. She felt like things were normal when she was with them. When she was with Zaden, her body seemed to become hypersensitive. Sexually, she couldn‟t get enough of him, of his touch. Even just after sex, she wanted more. And the thoughts she had of that man. She‟d never thought about sexual positions, but every time she looked at him they were in her mind. Her desires were primitive, animalistic. Sometimes, the needs within her frightened her. She wanted to push him and every day the urge to see his dominant side grew. She felt intensely female around him and was extremely conscious of his strength, his size, but she didn‟t fear it. She reveled in the disparity and wanted him to show her his power when they were having sex, but he was always gentle, sometimes frustratingly so.
There were also those strange dreams. They didn‟t feel as if they were hers to control. They never really had. Adding to that doubt was the knowledge that Zaden could talk to her in her mind when she was awake. She wondered if he was trying to be with her, learn about her from her dreams. Panic rolled through her. If he was able to be in her dreams, she‟d already told him everything. Just in case, she began watching what she said in her dreams. She wouldn‟t betray her people if she could help it. Tara worked alone today as she carried out the duty of gathering wild vegetables and nuts. Jesi had stayed at the temporary home preparing some fruit and sealing it in jars for the coming winter. Dani was spear fishing and Ava and Fara were gathering fruit and herbs. Each of them had their assignment from Zaden and carried it out. She had gathered the vegetables, wild aruka and barush for the most part. In the short time they‟d been on this planet, they‟d managed to gather and do so much more than she‟d expected. Surviving the winter still wouldn‟t be easy. They were working with very little time to gather and store. They already knew most of their meals would be simple stews or soups. She knelt on the ground gathering nuts now. Soon she‟d be able to return to their temporary home. She had to fill this last bag. Her movements were unhurried. She would have time to look for the gilsa, a purple root vegetable that Jesi had thought she‟d seen near here. She dreaded going back to the building. He‟d be there or on his way there. A simple touch from him, his hand along her arm, was enough to ruin her concentration and stir feelings she never knew she had. Everything spun out of control when she was with him. He was constantly touching her and once he touched her she couldn‟t resist touching him. Touching led to kissing and after a few kisses, she wanted him inside her. Tara hefted the packs of vegetables onto her shoulders and picked up the two bags of nuts. She trudged back to her temporary home. She smiled as she thought of soaking in a hot bathtub until she was either falling asleep or the water grew cold. No chance of that happening. It would be nice, but would have to wait until she was off this planet. A real bath does sound good, my chalie. She almost dropped the bags of nuts when Zaden‟s voice sounded in her head. Take your load back to the haven and then get the toweling sheet that’s rolled on top of your bag. Meet me at the river where it bends not far from the haven. His tone didn‟t invite an argument. She tried to suppress the thrill of anticipation, the rush of desire, but she craved his touch. Even more than that, she wanted a bath. She was too excited by the idea to think of disobeying. This was one order she didn‟t mind following. A smile curving her lips, she strode into the building. She put the vegetables and nuts in the proper places and went to their room to get the toweling sheet. Waving at her friends, she
called a greeting when they looked over at her. She left almost at a run in her eagerness to get to the river. She knew exactly where Zaden wanted her to go and wasted no time. Walking out of the forest, she stepped onto the slight slope of the riverbank. He was waiting for her. He‟d pulled his boots off, his leather vest lay beside his boots and he was unbuckling his belt as she came from the trees. “Well, get undressed, woman. We don‟t have that much time to enjoy our bath.” The rough, deep rumble of his voice reminded her of the storms that came in the fall on her home planet. He pushed his pants down his thighs and then stepped out of them. Tara threw off her clothing. She rushed to join him. The quietly flowing water beckoned. After weeks of using a washcloth and basin, the glittery, clear water offered an irresistible lure. She waded into the river. Thankfully, the temperature of the water was still comfortable. She sighed and ducked under the surface, scrubbing at her hair. She came up and found Zaden in front of her. Surprise at his sudden appearance sent a bolt of fear through her. Gasping, she took a step back from him. A fierce frown crossed his face and his hand blurred as it shot out to wrap in her hair, ensuring that she didn‟t retreat any farther. A deep, warning growl rumbled from him as he stepped close to her. “Don‟t deny me. You know you‟re my lady.” He stepped forward and lowered his mouth over hers in a kiss of possession. She opened her mouth to the hard press of his lips against hers. She knew resistance would only bring a more forceful response. Not that she wanted to resist. The man could kiss. Her tongue stroked over his and moved in gentle, slow strokes, accepting his domination. Her hand slid over the warm skin of his shoulders in soothing, calming motions, but his scent called to her. “Mine,” Zaden rasped, his teeth nipping at her lips. “Say it. Admit that you‟re mine.” His golden eyes stared unblinking into hers, waiting for her to admit that she was his woman. Part of her agreed with his statement. She‟d never felt like this with any other man. The other part didn‟t want to be tied to him in any way. But she knew now wasn‟t the time to argue with him about it. Tara swallowed, her eyes still locked with his. “I‟m yours.” He smiled, his cheek brushed against hers in a brief caress as he lowered his head to nibble on her neck and shoulders. His hands glided to her waist. He lifted her against his body. Pressing her to him, he let her feel the undeniable evidence of his arousal. “Wrap your legs around me.” His hand slipped down her body. His fingers trailed over her thigh.
Eagerly, she wound her legs around his hips. She wanted him already, could feel everything within her responding to the heat, the desire almost rolling off him. He walked toward the shore, but didn‟t leave the water. He placed her on a submerged rock. Gently he tugged at her legs. Confused, she released her grip. He took a step back but remained between her spread thighs. Lowering his head to her breasts, he nibbled on one hard nipple and plucked and teased the other with his nimble fingers. Her hands stroked over his chest and shoulders, kneading his strong muscles as she arched into his hands. His fingers slipped between her thighs and stroked over the swollen, sensitive nub of her clit. A sharp, sweet surge rolled over her body. She moaned and writhed at his touch, drawing a low growl from him. Her hands slipped down his body. One hand cupped his ball sac as her other hand stroked over the length of his cock. Moaning, he arched his hips into her soft touch. He gently pulled her hands away from him and lifted her. As he lowered her onto the hard length of his cock, she wrapped her legs around his waist. Her vaginal muscles clenched around him. Her head fell back and her hips arched into his as she savored the fullness of him within her pussy. He lifted her and then pulled her back down to completely sheath his cock once again. She couldn‟t stop the moan that escaped her lips as he brought her against him. His hold on her hips was firm. He controlled the depth and pace of their joining. She could only control the muscles within her pussy. As he lifted her, she clenched them, seeking a return of the long, thick shaft deep within her. Need rioted inside her. She was so close to peaking. His arms shook and he hesitated. Breath exploded from between his clenched teeth. He arched into her as he pulled her down forcefully. She climaxed, her nails digging into his shoulders, every muscle within her tightened with the force and sweetness of the pleasure-pain. He lifted her and then thrust as he lowered her onto him in a frantic rhythm. He surged into her. A stifled shout tore from him as he found his pleasure. Hot semen splashed deep into her womb. Climax took her again. She convulsed in his arms, letting the pleasure flow over her. Chapter Six
Winter came, locking them within the confines of their haven for weeks at a time. The men left sometimes to set traps or to hunt a little fresh meat. Tara only felt able to relax and think during those times. She was becoming convinced that Zaden had done something to her. Changed her. She found his scent exciting. That was normal enough, but now it seemed stronger than before. It was the other things that scared her.
At times, she could swear that some of the things, the ideas and feelings in her mind weren‟t her own. She thought that her senses had also somehow become more acute. At times, she heard sounds, small noises, far more clearly than she had before. And now, she knew when Zaden or one of the other Zarain entered a room by a certain feeling she‟d get. That tingling awareness skimming through her head was definitely a new ability. While they‟d been gathering the supplies for winter, it had been easy to push the worry over the hunger, the sexual need to the side, to forget about it for a while. Now she had no such distraction. Her thoughts circled the differences she‟d noticed. If that wasn‟t enough, the heat between them had only increased during their confinement. She looked up from her sewing when Zaden entered the room they shared. She‟d undressed partially after coming into the room tonight. Her shirt and the blanket covering her legs seemed vastly inadequate suddenly. His gaze locked on her and she suspected that he was planning something more than sex tonight. Curious, she watched as he pulled off his boots, placing them near the door. His shirt went next. She enjoyed the play of muscle across his broad chest for a moment before lowering her eyes to where his hands worked on the laces at his pants. A breath later, he was completely nude and striding toward her. He took the sewing out of her hands and tossed it across the room. Pulling her to her feet, he skimmed the shirt over her head and wrapped her in the blanket. He led her out of the room. Stunned, she followed quietly for a few moments. Only his men were in the large common room. One rushed over to open the door that led outside. Tara stopped, planting her feet. Go outside? Like this? He’s lost his mind. She thought as he looked back at her. She shook her head and pulled back. He had her wrist, so she didn‟t go far. Zaden didn‟t argue with her. He picked her up and carried her outside. Just as they cleared the door, it shut solidly behind them. When he set her down in the snow, she leaped to her feet with a shriek. Her feet sunk into the cold snow. Stinging prickles ran up her leg. “Are you trying to kill me?” She felt a pulling in her bones and muscles, a tingling along her skin. She clutched the blanket around her and tried to get past him to the door. He blocked her attempt and ripped the blanket away from her. “You won‟t die. I‟m showing you who you are now, what you are. Let it come.” Something was rising inside her even as she tried to get past him. She felt her muscles bunching and a rushing demand for…something. She couldn‟t resist, didn‟t know how to stop it. She was cold. Her feet were freezing and instinct took the control from her mind. She could only watch as her arms and hands began changing form. Her skin prickled as hair grew, bones and muscle changed, reformed. When she saw long, red-brown hair growing on
her arms, she drew in a sharp breath, stunned. She didn‟t have time to panic and there was no way to stop it. As suddenly as it began, it was over. She looked down at the snow-covered ground and realized she was standing on four feet. Tilting her head down, she saw two huge fur-covered front paws with sharp claws. Oh, Goddess, what has he done to me? As soon as the question formed she knew. She was like him. She looked over at him, saw him changing and panicked. He‟d done this to her. She took a few steps away from him. This wasn‟t her. She was Indiri, not a shifter. The effects of this change suddenly hit her. She couldn‟t go home. He‟d ruined everything. She started running, afraid of what she‟d become…and of a very uncertain future. Panic overwhelmed her. She couldn‟t think. The only thing she wanted was to get far away from him. She heard a growl and the crunch of snow as he started chasing her. Her legs pumped as she plowed through drifts of snow. Shaking the snow from her face, she kept running. Slow down, love. Zaden nudged her with his larger, shifted body. Look at the forest. Walk with your mate. Afraid and angry, Tara wheeled on him, swiping at him with one big paw before turning to run away. No, not your mate. It was the word “mate” that inspired new fear and panic. The vehement denial was more wishful thinking than a true rejection. They were unfortunately the first words she ever sent to him, albeit unknowingly. She didn‟t know where she was going, but she wanted to be alone. Why didn’t he just go away? She ran through the forest. Something wild raised its head as she fled. She could hear small animals racing for their dens as she crashed through the forest. Part of her wanted to give chase to find out just what was hiding in those burrows. Another part of her mind winced away from the primitive thoughts, frightened, panicked. She saw a blur out of the corner of her eyes before a weight hit her, knocking her off her feet and into a mound of snow. Struggling to draw in the breath that had been knocked out of her, she rolled to get to her feet. Sharp teeth clamped down onto the nape of her neck. Instinctively she froze. She could feel the sharp points against her skin. The deadly canines didn‟t break the skin, just held her as she was. His weight settled onto her back, pressing her down in the snow. When she squirmed beneath him, a low growl rumbled through the huge body above hers. His weight pushed her deeper into the snow. A new emotion began to slowly replace the fear and panic. It was still there, but not as strong. With his big body looming over her and the very real possessive anger boiling from him, her anger was overcome by instinctual caution. Mine, my mate. Hot breath seeped through her fur as he held her still. That hard tone dared her to deny it.
She lay unmoving under him as he blanketed her with his body. It didn‟t take her long to figure out what had happened. He must have somehow heard her when she‟d thought that he wasn‟t her mate. She had enough experience with his possessiveness to know that any denial of his claim would only result in an undeniable example of just how much she needed him. And this time she‟d run from him as well. His teeth slowly released her neck and he moved back, but she remained unmoving. She didn‟t know what he was going to do. He came forward and the rounded head and muzzle slowly lowered toward hers. The long tongue lapped over her fur-covered muzzle in gentle swipes. My mate, my chalie, he stated authoritatively. His arrogance carried clearly on the mental path. Say it. Admit it. You are my chalie. His face rubbed against hers and she inhaled his scent. That smell, strange but still uniquely Zaden, called to her. She felt herself softening, desire rising. A warning growl issued from the throat of his animal form when she hesitated at saying the words he wanted to hear. Golden eyes stared hard into her eyes, clearly warning that there was an easy way and a hard way to do this. It was her choice. I am your mate. Tara tried to make him hear her. I’m your chalie. A low sound of approval rumbled through the large animal next to her. That rumbling sound was the only indication that he‟d caught her words. His body pressed against hers in a rubbing caress. Up. I think you’ve had enough time outside tonight. He stepped away from her. There was something in that tone his warned her that he still wasn‟t completely satisfied. He waited as she got slowly to her feet and then paced beside her as she turned to go back the way she had come. He walked stiffly by her side. The door was opened by one of his men just before they reached it. She entered the warmth of the building and kept walking toward their room. Only in that room would she have the privacy to try to figure out how to become human again. A second man opened the door and closed it after Zaden had followed her into the room. Think about how you look in your normal form. Two legs, two arms, creamy skin… He still stood in the huge Zarain form. She thought about standing on two legs, having two arms. Her entire body tingled and itched. She felt her skin ripple, change course through her. She pushed herself to her feet and turned to find Zaden standing near the door, already changed. He stared at her. His eyes flashed. ”Never again will you deny that you‟re my chalie. I
can‟t—won‟t—lose you.” “Zaden…” She blinked. He didn‟t look to be in an understanding mood. “You‟ll know that you belong to me by morning.” His hand slashed through the air and he took a prowling step forward. By the Goddess‟ toes, how was she supposed to calm him down if he wouldn‟t even let her talk? She took a slow step back to maintain a little distance while she thought. She‟d gotten herself into this by letting fear rule her actions. Somehow she had to get him to listen, to talk until he no longer thought she was trying to deny him. “Don‟t back away from me.” He leapt forward, halving the distance between them. “You know you‟re mine.” She stood still as he paced toward her. His anger over her running from him hadn‟t cooled a bit. That swipe at his face probably hadn‟t helped much either. Maybe she could calm him, soothe him, before he demanded she acknowledge that she was his and proved that he had a strong sexual hold on her. Not that that was his only connection to her. It was just the one he seemed to trust the most. “About what happened out there.” Tara held out her hands. “I‟m sorry. I was afraid. What happened to me didn‟t seem real. I changed into an animal. That isn‟t normal. Everything seemed like a horrible nightmare and I wanted to deny everything, that I had become that thing and…everything else.” His frown didn‟t soften. If anything, the muscles at his jaw tightened even more. She slowly reached out to him. Her hands ran slowly across the expanse of his golden chest. Soft, soothing motions she hoped would calm him. He grasped her wrist in one hand, tilted her chin up with his other. She had no choice but to meet his eyes. “You can‟t deny any of it. Wishing that things were different isn‟t going to make this go away. You‟re a Shadatai Zarain now, a shifter.” His thumb stroked along her jaw as he watched her eyes. “How was I supposed to react? I didn‟t know, never thought that that could happen. You drop me in the snow and suddenly long hair starts growing on my arms. I panicked.” She stroked her hand over his arm. “You‟ll learn that you have senses you never dreamed existed. You‟re already reaching for me on our shared mental path. You can‟t change it. You‟re mine, my chalie, my mate.” He pulled her closer to him. Licking dry lips, she looked up into fierce golden eyes. He really meant that. “As long as we both live, we‟re joined. Get into bed.”
She watched him. The muscles along the side of his jaw flexed. He hadn‟t calmed even a bit. Her gaze strayed wistfully to the door, but any attempt to leave would only cause him to become more intense, more forceful. While she wasn‟t afraid he‟d hurt her, she‟d stirred him up enough tonight. She turned and walked to their well-cushioned pallet. Slipping between the blankets and furs, she pulled them up to her shoulders. She realized her mistake only when his eyes narrowed. He stalked over to her and pulled the covers from her, tossing them away. “Don‟t hide your body from me.” “I wasn‟t, Zaden. I was cold.” She shook her head. Bossy, arrogant man. He was still in offended male mode. She wondered just how long he was going to stay that way. “You soon won‟t be cold, my chalie. You‟ll burn for me,” he promised in a husky growl. There was a sensual threat in his eyes as his body lowered onto hers. His lips slanted over hers in a kiss that was a blatant statement of possession. Without hesitation, she opened her mouth beneath his. Her tongue stroked against his in blatant invitation. His hands moved over her, stroking over the flat plane of her stomach before he cupped the rounded globes of her breasts in his big, calloused hands. His thumbs brushed over her nipples, causing them to tighten and harden. She arched into his delicious touch. His lips slid away from hers. Tara moaned softly in regret at the loss. They brushed over her chin, his teeth nibbled at the sensitive spot where her neck and shoulders. His lips slipped down her chest and his tongue stroked up the swell of her breasts. He pulled the tender flesh of her nipple deep into his mouth. Feasting on her breasts, he nibbled and sucked hard as his hands slid over her body. One of his hands slid into the soft thatch of red hair at her thighs, stroking between the soft folds of warm flesh, and his fingers glided over the plump nub of her clit. His soft, sensuous caress sent a tremor of desire through her body. Her hips bucked up. She needed more of the thrilling sensations. His fingers traced over the outer lips of her sex in a slow, tormenting caress. She moaned and twisted beneath his teasing touch. “What do you want, my chalie?” Zaden smiled as he lifted his head briefly from the bounty of her breasts. “Touch me.” She tried to tug him up to her mouth. She wanted to kiss him, to touch him, but he remained as he was. The only part of his body she could touch was his face, his shoulders and his back. Lacing her fingers into his hair and pulling earned her a low, rumbling growl. His fingers slipped between the folds of flesh and found that hard, aching nub with ease. He stroked and circled her clit. Her focus narrowed to the ache low in her belly. She drew in
quick panting breaths and her hands clenched in the sheets beneath her. His fingers danced over the hardened nub. He seemed to know exactly how to enhance the tightening knot of hunger. Her hips rocked against his hand. A whimper tore from her when he withdrew his hand. “Tell me what you are.” He dropped a kiss on the slope of her breast. She lifted her hips toward him in an unconsciously pleading move. “Zaden…” “What are you?” He lapped gently at her nipple, tugged at it with his teeth. “I‟m yours.” She clutched his head as he sucked at her nipple, feeding on the succulent flesh as if it offered his only sustenance. “That‟s good to hear, but not what I want to know. What are you now? I want to hear you say it, accept it.” His hand trailed over her midriff. She knew what he wanted now. “Shifter, I‟m a shifter. I‟m like you…a Zarain.” “Very good.” His fingers slid into her tight, wet pussy and his thumb stroked over the hood of her hard clit. “But you‟re more than a Zarain. You are Shadatai. Say it.” Three of his fingers thrust into her. “Ah…” She moaned in a soft exhalation. She arched her hips up when his fingers left her, seeking the return of those big, long fingers. “I‟m Shadatai.” A smile curved his lips and he dropped a kiss on her lips. His fingers only teasingly circled the outside rim of her vagina. They slid back into her and his thumb stroked over her clit. Zaden felt her inner muscles tighten around his fingers. Small whimpers and moans broke from her lips as she arched into him. But still he held himself back. “You won‟t deny it again, even in panic. You‟ll know that you‟re Shadatai and my woman.” His fingers twisted as they thrust into her. She tensed, trembling. A soft, keening moan of pleasure escaped her as she found release. Slowly the haze of pleasure faded. Zaden rose to his knees. Instead of his body coming over hers, he drifted down her body, hooking her legs on his shoulders. His fingers slipped from her pussy. As his thumb brushed over her clit, a small shiver skated through her. He waited until her head lifted to look at him, then lowered his head to the exposed flesh between her thighs. His stiffened tongue brushed over her clit. Streaks of pleasure arced through her, white-hot and piercing. He sucked the hardened nub between his lips. She twisted restlessly and moaned as the burning ache built, intensified. He allowed her clit to slip from his lips. His mouth trailed lower to her creamy slit. She bit her lip. Need boiled inside her. He lapped at the warm liquid coating her thighs and then moved back to her pussy. “You taste so good.” His tongue thrust into her, the tip stroking along the inner walls.
“Zaden…” She whimpered and shivered. He moved up once again to stroke his tongue across her clit in slow laps. Arching her hips, she circled his neck with her legs, pulling him closer to her. She was on fire for him. Desire built to an almost unbearable high. “Tell me what you are, Tara,” he demanded. He nibbled lightly on her clit. “Ah… Shadatai…” A shiver ran down her spine. “That‟s not what I want now.” One of his fingers stroked to the slick entrance of her cunt and slowly circled it. His hand stroked along her thigh. “What are you to me?” Her mind went blank for a moment as he scraped his teeth across her clit tormentingly. Her hips bucked and she trembled, her toes curling. On the brink of climax, she groaned when Zaden drew away from her. “What are you to me?” The warning rumble of the beast rang clearly in his voice. “Y-your mate.” Her hands fisted as her muscles tightened seeking release. This time, his growl was one of approval. His lips returned to her hard, aching clit. With gentle, lapping strokes, his tongue danced across that throbbing bud. She convulsed, crying out as a hard wave of pleasure hit her. Blind to all except the bliss slamming through her body, her hands sank into his hair. Her hips pumped up into that talented tongue. “I am your chalon.” His body surged upward in a single fluid motion. He settled on his side next to her. His hand drifted over her stomach and then traced the curve of her hip. The meandering path ended when he boldly cupped her pussy. “Call me by my rightful title.” “Achan.” She licked her lips and reached for him. He shook his head. “Not that title. I‟m the Achan, but tell me what I am to you. Tell me the name that you should call me, my chalie.” The heel of his hand rubbed against her, bringing to life a want, a need that had only moments ago been appeased. She blinked at him. She wanted him too much to deny him. Her hips already rocked against the pressure of his hand. She could feel the slick moisture of her desire on her thighs and buttocks. She had to answer him. “My mate…” She gasped when his fingers entered her even as the heel of his large hand pressed against her clit.
“I want the word.” His lips brushed against hers, but he didn‟t deepen the kiss when her mouth opened for him. “Ah…Zaden…please.” Her body arched and undulated in a sensuous wave. “I will please you…when you give me the word.” He pressed the heel of his hand against her in a tormenting rhythm, taking her close to peak, but never letting her go over the edge. Even with her mind hazed by desire, she knew he wouldn‟t allow her to find pleasure until she told him what he wanted to hear. She frantically searched her mind for the word. It sounded a little like what he called her. He‟d only said the word a few times, the last time when she was caught firmly in the grip of raging ecstasy. “My Chal…orn,” Her eyes closed, her back arched as he pressed his hand against her and thrust two of his fingers within her. “Almost.” His tongue lapped at her lips. “Chalon…say it.” She groaned as his fingers withdrew. “Chalon, my chalon, please, I need you in me.” He backed away momentarily and rolled her onto her stomach. He drew her onto her hands and knees, encouraging her with light touches at her calves to widen the space between her legs. She readily moved to accommodate him. Anything to ease the ache within her, to have him fill her. He knelt behind her. She felt the tip of his cock brush against her buttocks as he moved. He pressed against her, gripping her hips. His cock slipped between her thighs, brushed against the lips of her pussy. He drew away, fitted himself to the hot, wet entrance. He thrust fully within her in one powerful surge as he pulled her back against him. “Please!” Her eyes closed and her hips undulated against him. His cock drove into her. Oh Goddess, yes! She was on fire for him. Almost…almost there. Muscles in her stomach tightened with each surge of his hips. Poised on the edge of ecstasy, she pushed back against him. When Zaden thrust within her again, the world exploded, flung her over the edge and high into the air. Swirling pleasure rushed through her entire body. She cried out, unable to contain the sound of joy. He rocked into her. His muscles bunched. He came, spurting his seed deep into her cunt. His ecstasy washed through her, over her, and another intense orgasm shook her. As she came back to her senses, she could feel his pleasure but even more. He held her against his chest, pressing against her back. Satisfaction rolled off him. He reveled in the commitment he felt she‟d made to him. Finally he pulled back, separating from her. He sprawled on their bed pulling her against him. His hand splayed on her buttocks. She curled into him, needing the contact as much as he
seemed to want it. “You are Shadatai Zarain and my chalie. Never again try to deny it,” Zaden growled against her ear. ***** Tara stirred the soup. The tantalizing aroma made her mouth water already, but it still needed some time. She tapped the spoon on the edge of the pan and watched as bits of meat fell back into the brown broth. She turned and found herself the center of attention. Dani, Ava, Jesi and Fara all stared at her. Sitting on mats on the floor, all four of them wore the same demanding expectant look. She knew they had questions beyond what she‟d told them that day in the grove. And now that things had changed so much, she had more to tell them. With the men out hunting, they could talk without any chance of being overheard. She took a deep breath. Just thinking about the decision she‟d made had her stomach churning. Her eyes settled on Dani. Acceptance wouldn‟t come easily for her. She‟d known Dani for a long time. Her friend had been through so much hurt and tragedy in her life. She tended to hold on to all parts of her life very fiercely now. “We have big problems.” She exhaled heavily and walked over to one of the mats. She dropped down onto it even as she was shaking her head. This was all such a mess. “Three of them. And one of them finds you extremely fascinating.” Fara smiled as she finished peeling one of the late kisla fruit. She let it fall into the bowl and reached for another. “It‟s them, but it‟s more than just them being arrogant males who throw around too many orders.” Tara sighed and looked up at the ceiling. She‟d like to believe that everything could go back to the way it had been, but she knew that her whole life had changed. “There‟s something worse than being stuck here with three shifters and that man‟s attachment to you?” Dani raised a questioning eyebrow. “Tell us what‟s happening, Tara. You‟ve been acting strangely.” Ava stretched her legs out in front of her. Tara grimaced. Life had been strange lately. There was no easy way to say this. “You know they‟re shifters. Well, now so am I.” “What are you talking about? You‟re Indiri. As far as I know, you have to be born shifter. You just don‟t change one day.” Jesi frowned, leaning forward to watch her through narrow eyes. And that was the huge problem—hardly anyone knew much about shifters. Before
meeting Zaden, Tara wouldn‟t have discounted the possibility, but she wouldn‟t have put much faith in any story she‟d heard about it. Now she knew that it was true. So much had changed. “When we…came together that first time, he bit me. I think the changes started then. I‟m still Indiri, but I‟m also a shifter.” She lifted her hand and ran it through her hair. Rising to her feet, she turned her back and lifted her shirt, showing them the marks on her back. Those stripes were the only physical sign of the change. They should provide more than enough proof. “Bit you? Do you mean a love bite or a bleeding bite?” Jesi‟s hands hit the floor. The petite, dark-haired woman looked absolutely fierce. “It bled.” Tara wearily sank down onto her mat. She held up her hand when it looked as if the other women were going to jump in with some furious suggestions. “It didn‟t really hurt, not the way you‟re thinking.” “It doesn‟t matter if you‟re a shifter. You belong with the Indiri.” Dani got up and walked over to kneel beside Tara. She put her hands on Tara‟s shoulders. “We can get you away from him. You don‟t have to be afraid of him.” “I‟m not afraid of him, Dani. He‟s not going to hurt me. He thinks I‟m his mate.” Tara grasped Dani‟s hands and gave them an encouraging squeeze. Not for anything was she going to admit that she was coming to believe he just might be right. “Well, you‟re not his woman. He‟ll figure that out soon enough when he‟s still here and you‟re gone. I won‟t lose you to them.” Dani shook her head and clenched her hand into a tight fist. And there it was. Dani held desperately to anyone she cared for. The death of her mother four ronas ago had been the final blow, but it hadn‟t been her only loss. A younger sister and two brothers had been killed two years before that, shortly after the disappearance of her older sister. Her behavior after her mother‟s death had worried even the elders. She‟d been sent on this mission to try to overcome her problems. The journey only seemed to have made them worse. “Did he just tell you that you‟re a shifter now or are you certain that you are?” Ava tossed her black hair over shoulder. “How could she be certain? He‟s probably just lying to her, trying to make her think she has to stay with him.” Dani shook her head. “We‟ve all seen how he looks at her. The man‟s possessive and hardly lets her out of his sight.” “I‟m sure. I have definitely changed.” Tara took a slow deep breath. She stared at her friend and saw the panic in her green eyes. After what Dani had been through, she liked to be in control. She didn‟t deal well with loss of any kind.
“How can you be sure?” Dani‟s hands twisted together. “Well, I certainly didn‟t let him tattoo those marks on my back.” She gritted her teeth. Why were they all so prepared to dismiss those stripes? Discovering them had certainly sobered her. Tara could tell Dani was trying to deny the truth. The facts were simple. Zaden wouldn‟t stop looking for her. Going back to Aldon and asking for shelter really wasn‟t an option. The elders wouldn‟t risk the safety of all of the other Indiri just to help her hide, even if it was possible. She was beginning to think it wasn‟t. Lately she found herself able to just know things about him. And then there was the way he could talk with her mind to mind. It had scared her at first. Now she even caught herself reaching for him. She couldn‟t read his mind. She was almost certain that he couldn‟t read hers. Well, not all of her thoughts. He seemed to hear her thoughts if she was worried or really thinking about something. “The usual way to be certain of something. I changed, Dani.” She hadn‟t wanted to believe it, but that was one thing she couldn‟t deny. She‟d changed into an animal. It was a part of her. Its instincts stirred within her every time Zaden came near her. She could practically feel its head rising and the recognition within it. The Zarain inside her knew its mate. “You‟re wrong or maybe he‟s just making you believe it. Who knows what they‟re capable of doing. Don‟t make any rash decisions.” Dani shook her head. “It‟s real. He hasn‟t been making me see or believe things that aren‟t true. He‟s too blunt for that and if he‟d been doing that, he‟d make me believe it was what I want.” Tara sighed. Goddess, she just wished it was all some illusion. “And it‟s been obvious from the first that you wanted no part of a relationship with him. I think if you‟d gotten a chance that first day, you‟d have stuck his dagger into him.” Jesi shook her head. “You know that most people don‟t consider us human, anyway. There‟s no reason that this should stop you from coming with us.” Dani‟s mouth firmed and she sat stiffly. He body angled away from Tara as her arms crossed. Tara saw the understanding in Jesi‟s and Fara‟s eyes. They knew exactly what decision she‟d made. She knew the strengths and weaknesses of the Indiri. She also knew the politics. The group was much more important than the individual. It didn‟t matter that she was a High Indiri. She‟d always agreed with that attitude. Even when it was limiting her options, she still saw the wisdom in it.
“I can‟t go with you to Aldon. You‟ll have to leave without me when the time comes.” She tried to smile, but she could feel it wobble on her face. Making the decision and living with it were two different things. She knew her decision was the right one, but she didn‟t like it. “You can‟t just give up, Tara. There may be a way to change what he‟s done. And if there‟s not, you don‟t have to be with him. We‟ll make sure he isn‟t able to stop you.” Dani‟s brows lowered as she frowned. Tara recognized the intense look that was forming on Dani‟s face. That was sheer stubborn determination. Dani refused to listen to anything she didn‟t want to hear. Just from that look, Tara knew Dani wouldn‟t be letting the issue drop. As much as Tara understood Dani, this wasn‟t something that she could make conform to her expectations. She‟d last seen that look on her friend‟s face when she‟d been healing a young boy from the village they lived near on Aldon. He and his father sold goods in the market and he‟d been infatuated with Dani. The twelve-year-old boy would find her whenever she was in the market. Sometimes he‟d give her a gift. At other times, he‟d just talk to her. Dani saw and treated him as a younger brother. Six ronas ago, he‟d been trampled by a mican and badly injured. Dani had been the Indiri sent to heal him. The mican had stepped on his stomach as well as broken his arms. Dani had almost exhausted herself that first day, just keeping him alive. She didn‟t leave the boy for four days, even when there were other Indiri there to heal him. Her sheer determination not to lose the boy had been a big part of his survival. “If it was just that I‟m now a shifter as well as an Indiri, I wouldn‟t be so worried. I‟d certainly give leaving with you a try, but its more. I won‟t endanger you and the others.” Tara didn‟t know how to make her friend see the truth. “So what makes them so special, Tara? What makes you sure that they‟d find us?” Dani tilted her head. “They have abilities that we‟d have never imagined were possible. He can talk to me in my mind. I‟ve spoken with him. Lady, I‟ve even spoken to the other two men.” Tara shifted uncomfortably. She felt like getting up and pacing. Restless energy clawed at her. Talking with his men on that mind path was a new development. Zaden had refused to take “no” for an answer. He assured her that all Shadatai Zarain learned it. He wanted her to be able to call to his men if she should ever be in trouble. “The answer to that is easy. When we leave, just don‟t respond when he calls to you. Ignore him.” Ava laughed. They didn‟t have to listen to the man. She knew he wouldn‟t give up just because she didn‟t respond. He‟d be talking to her day and night. Most of it would probably be mental growling and orders to come back or tell him where she was.
“That would be a plan but there‟s more. We all know they‟re strong and fast, but they can also if a person‟s human or not. I can tell the difference between one of you and one of the men without even seeing you.” Tara closed her eyes and slicked her tongue over her lips. “I‟m relatively sure they won‟t be able to feel you if you get far enough away from them. So stop worrying and we‟ll take care of everything.” Dani smiled. “That‟s not the part that worries me. Yes, it‟s strange and might explain how they found other Indiri, but it‟s not why I can‟t go with you.” Ava moved over to Tara and put her hand on her shoulder. “You know we can take care of ourselves. And you don‟t have to worry about endangering us. When we leave, we‟ll make sure he can‟t follow us for a while. By the time he gets to the gate, we‟ll be long gone.” The temptation to try it surged through her, but she knew too much now about Zaden and the Zarain. Those nighttime lessons in Zarain form had taught her too much about the abilities of a Shadatai Zarain to underestimate him. “You don‟t understand. He can touch my mind at times. He can‟t read all of my thoughts, but he can read some of them.” “So, you just stay back whenever we‟re traveling and you won‟t know what world we‟re going to.” Dani shrugged a smile on her face. “Even if I agreed, I wouldn‟t be able to not think about where I am all of the time. He‟d eventually learn of my location. And you‟re forgetting one important thing, even if I did go with you.” Tara shook her head. “What am I forgetting?” Dani‟s brow creased and her lips tightened. She tucked a strand of hair that had fallen across her right eye behind her ear. “The Indiri Council of Elders, Dani. They won‟t want me anywhere near Aldon once they know what‟s happened to me. They won‟t give me sanctuary or help me hide from Zaden.” Tara leaned forward and grabbed her friend‟s hand. “I‟ll be all right.” Jesi nodded. “She‟s right. The Elders won‟t risk bringing a large number of shifters into contact with most of the Indiri.” “So you‟re just going to stay with him? You‟d be giving up everything. I doubt he‟d give you the opportunity to heal people. He wouldn‟t want you away from him.” Ava‟s mouth twisted. Tara exhaled. She‟d already thought of that. Healing others had always been her life. “I don‟t know what I‟m going to do, Ava, but I know leaving with you would only put more people into contact with shifters. I have to think. I can‟t just run without a plan.” Fara leaned back, one arm braced behind her. “That‟s probably the best choice. You‟ll
probably only get one chance with him. He won‟t be easily fooled again. You‟d better make the first attempt work.” That had been Tara‟s thought as well. The Zarain abilities wouldn‟t make it easy to leave him in the first place. And then there were his men. Even if she did get past him, they wouldn‟t just let her walk out of his life. She also knew that leaving him wouldn‟t free her from him. The path between their minds was too clear, too strong. Distance wouldn‟t lessen it. Chapter Seven
Tara spent as much time with her friends as she could. It wasn‟t as much as she‟d have liked. For most of every day, she was with Zaden. She began to realize that this bonding he‟d spoken of was nothing like what she‟d first believed. She‟d thought it was just intense lust and the confinement. Now, she saw there was something deeper between them than mere sex. Spring was fast approaching. Her friends had been marking off the days on the wall in their room. They would know to the day just how much longer the dormancy would continue. When it was over, they‟d leave and Tara would remain with Zaden. She could never go back to Aldon and would probably never see any of her friends again. Although she still had her Indiri abilities, she wasn‟t simply an Indiri anymore. She hadn‟t decided to stay with him. She didn‟t know what she was going to do. Her vague plan of leaving him just didn‟t seem that appealing and she didn‟t know where she could go. The snow had stopped falling a few days ago. A light white blanket still covered the ground. The days were becoming a little warmer. In spite of the chill nights, spring would soon be here. When it arrived, her friends would leave. She had no idea what they planned. Because of her connection with Zaden, she‟d told them not to tell her. She wanted them to have the freedom to return to their lives. After being closeted with Zaden in their room all afternoon, the common room offered a welcome respite. Tara‟s training hadn‟t gone well today. The increased strength she‟d developed was one problem. She still hadn‟t overcome that hurdle. They had been working on her control every day—that was where she had most of her trouble. Although she‟d found shapeshifting and communicating with others extraordinarily difficult today. They hadn‟t gotten to the fun part of the lessons because of her troubles. Her worries were affecting her concentration. She enjoyed her afternoon romps with him. He was a lusty man and with him, her appetite seemed insatiable. They came out of the room just in time for the meal. The simple soup was ready and hot. Ava ladled soup into bowls as she walked over to help distribute the food. Dani smiled and handed her some mugs. Tara took them over to the men. She turned around to go get something else but there was no need. The others were bringing the last of the cups and the soup. You have a sexy ass, taneen, a nice handful. It feels good moving against me too. Raw
lust rolled through her mind along with Zaden‟s voice. She sat down on the mat next to Zaden. Doing her best to ignore him, she arranged her legs and took the bowl Ava handed her. She could smell his arousal, feel it her mind, and already she could feel excitement stirring inside her. His fingers skated up her spine. She straightened and shivered. Narrowing her eyes, she turned and frowned at him. After we eat, I think I’m going to have to feel it again. But first, I’m going to make you scream for me as I lick your sweet cream. His eyes fell to where she cradled the bowl on her thighs. Her mind readily supplied images of exactly what he wanted to do. She could feel her body responding. Her nipples immediately hardened and an ache thrummed to life in her clit. Already her breath came at a faster rate. She shook her head, trying to clear it. Eat—she had to eat. She looked down at the bowl in her hands and lifted the spoon. Her fingers shook a little dripping soup back down into the bowl. She hungrily ate the first few bites without looking at him. When she looked up, her eyes locked on Zaden and her mind centered on his lovemaking. A strange taste finally penetrated her lust-filled reverie. She frowned and looked down at the bowl. It was good, but there was something different, a tang that shouldn‟t be there. She stirred the soup and inhaled as she brought the spoon to her mouth. Taking a spoonful of the broth, she swirled it over her tongue trying to identify the strange taste. It took Tara some time. Finally, she saw a brown leaf floating in the broth and that gave her the clue she needed. Tirasa wasn‟t an herb used to spice food. It was a strong sedative. She looked up sharply. This wasn‟t an accident. All Indiri had a little of the herb in their healer‟s kits. All of them knew exactly what it did and how to use it. Even a little could knock an adult out for days. Putting it in the soup would have tainted the whole pot. It had to have been in the bowls. It must be time for the gate to open. They‟d only do this if they were leaving, if the gate was open. Tara lost all appetite. She couldn‟t believe they would drug her. There was no need. She wouldn‟t stop them or tell Zaden they were leaving. She wanted them to escape. Why would they leave her unconscious and defenseless? Her vision blurred just as she turned her gaze to the four women. Fighting the overwhelming tide of lethargy, she blinked trying to see them clearly. The room spun around her and she felt herself falling to the side. Hot liquid poured over her right thigh and she felt the slight burning sensation as the soup soaked through her pants. Voices penetrated the haze in her mind, but she couldn‟t understand any of them. Finally, everything faded. ~~~~~
Tara opened her eyes, blinking at the bright light surrounding her. She recognized the beautiful green glade around her from some of the first dreams she‟d shared with Zaden. He stood directly across from her, framed against the trees and the light green sky. Anger blazed in his golden eyes. She could feel the emotion pulsing from him. The contrast between the bright colors around him and his black clothing only made him seem larger and more intimidating. Her eyes traveled over the leather and metal body armor down to his waist. The sword hanging at his hip only reinforced the impression of a man ready to do battle. “I know that you had no part in this plan. You discovered it only when you found the leaf in your soup. It was your feelings of hurt which drew my notice. You wondered why they would leave you helpless. Why did they feel the need to drug us in the first place?” Tara‟s mouth twisted wryly. “They know you‟re shifter. They know as I do that shifters keep Indiri. If they were going to leave, they‟d have to do it while you were unable to stop them.” “This brings up the question of why they‟d drug you. I know you‟ve told them that you would be stay with me. Why drug you when there is no need?” Zaden asked. She didn‟t bother to correct his misconception. She hadn‟t made any final decisions. “I don‟t know. That is what worries me. They know that when they are able to leave, others will be able to come. We‟ll be defenseless. This isn‟t like them.” “It is if they don‟t plan to leave you. They know that you won‟t leave with them willingly.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “I told them that you would find me, that I couldn‟t hide from you. I wouldn‟t lie to them. I had planned to go, but then I learned what you could do. That I was bound to you by more than sex.” She bit her lip. The only one who hadn‟t fully accepted it was Dani. She could see them accidentally drugging her soup, but taking her with them wouldn‟t accomplish anything. They couldn‟t make her stay with them. “If they‟ve taken you, I‟ll find you. Never doubt it,” Zaden promised just as the dream faded. ~~~~~ Zaden woke, already knowing Tara probably wasn‟t beside him. He knew she‟d hoped it had been a mistake, an accident. That wasn‟t very likely. Her friends cared for her too much to leave her in such danger. He lunged to his feet and spun toward the door as it opened. Three women trudged in wearily. Ava, Fara and Jesi looked worried and exhausted. He looked around the room. His canines lengthened when he noticed Tara wasn‟t there.
“Where is she?” he snarled, barely restraining himself from leaping over to them and grabbing one of them. “We don‟t know.” Ava‟s fingers ran through her dark brown hair. From the look of the tangled mass this wasn‟t the first time she‟d done it. “What do you mean you don‟t know? You drugged us. Where did you put her?” He stalked toward them. Near-panic as well as anger boiled through him, making it almost impossible to control his temper and his animal side. “She wasn‟t supposed to be drugged. It was just supposed to be you three men.” Jesi bit her lip and flinched as he paced past her. “You expected her to go with you?” Zaden snarled and whirled on his heel to face the women. “No, she was going to stay with you. She‟d have been awake to watch over you until you woke.” Jesi sighed and looked down at the ground. “Then why was she drugged and why is she gone?” He narrowed his eyes as he swept his gaze over them. They looked guilty and worried. It was the last that troubled him. Dani had her. He knew Dani was a friend of Tara‟s. Why were they so concerned? “Dani must have put the tirasa in her bowl. And Dani must have taken her.” Fara leaned back against the doorjamb. “How could she have done that without you knowing of it?” He raised a brow. “After settling all four of you into comfortable positions, we left. Dani seemed happy, exuberant. She ran ahead of us. We thought she was finally accepting it. By the time that we got to the gatehouse, she wasn‟t there. The stones had been placed into the right order for Simion.” Jesi shook her head and rubbed at her temples. “You thought she‟d gone ahead without you,” Zaden guessed. Ava nodded. “We reset the stones and left. She wasn‟t in the gatehouse, so we searched the market. We couldn‟t find her there. We got worried and came back here. Her mood just…” “Tara was gone and there is no sign of Dani.” Jesi licked her lips. “Why do you think Dani took her?” He just wanted to know why. He knew that there hadn‟t been any strangers in the building. The only scents here belonged to the women and the Zarain males.
“She didn‟t want to lose Tara to you. Dani lost most of her family in the last ronas. She‟s still having problems dealing with loss of any kind.” Fara grimaced and looked up him. “So she‟s taken her. Where would she take her?” Zaden paced up and down the length of the room. He wanted to roar out his frustration, his anger. “We don‟t know. We‟d have gone after her if we did. She won‟t take Tara home. She knows Tara can‟t go there now.” Ava said. She frowned and seemed to be looking past him as she thought. “Tara said that you could talk to her with your mind. Can you do it now? We don‟t know what Dani‟s going to do.” Fara bit her lip and looked up at him hopefully. Tara. Answer me, my chalie. Tell me that you’re okay. He waited for an answer and reached for her. He couldn‟t make contact her. She must still be drugged. “Not right now. She‟s just not there. We‟ll have to wait until she‟s awake.” He shook his head. It was time to leave this planet, but he wouldn‟t be going home without her. ***** Tara blinked her irritated dry eyes. She stared down at a brown stone floor. Her arms ached. A burning pain throbbed in her shoulders and something was gouging into her wrists. Tilting her head up, she saw bands attached to chains secured to the ceiling. Her hands were held by leather cuffs and she was naked. Looking down, she saw more leather circling her ankles. She didn‟t feel anything at her back, no wood or brick wall. It was a little cold in the room, the air was stale and there was only the flickering light from a lamp or torch. She didn‟t know which. She couldn‟t see it. As her mind gathered all of the things she did know, she tried to make sense of the situation. Why would she be chained? Had someone found them while they were asleep? Where was Zaden? “She‟s awake.” The voice sounded so much like Dani‟s. “Dani…” Tara swallowed and winced. Her throat felt raw and at the same time dry. “What have you done?” “I brought you to the only place that can help you, Tara.” Dani hurried over to her and pushed the hair out of Tara‟s eyes. “Those shifters have infected you. Once the priests have cleansed you, you‟ll be able to go home.” Tara groaned and tried to understand what Dani was saying. Her mind felt a little cloudy. “What priests?” “They‟re a branch of the Turlo priesthood. I brought you to Richa. It was the closest one I
knew of,” Dani explained in a hushed whisper as the sound of booted feet approached. “I‟m not infected, Dani.” Tara shook her head. She‟d known Dani hadn‟t wanted to accept that she wouldn‟t be going back to Aldon, but she‟d never thought that Dani was this desperate. A door opened behind her, but she couldn‟t see it. In front of her, she could see was a brown wall lined with dangling sets of cuffs. She heard the soft scuff of leather against stone as someone walked across the room. Turning her head, she twisted, trying to see who was behind her, but caught only a glimpse of a shadow moving on the wall. “But you are,” a male voice announced. “You bear the mark of one touched by their sickness. You need not fear. When we‟re done, you‟ll no longer suffer from the affliction. You‟ll be clean and able to return to your life, find a good man.” A man in a simple, short-sleeved, gray shirt and pants, both stitched with the priesthood‟s symbols in white, walked in front of her. His eyes slid over her from her head to her feet and his eyes narrowed as a sneer curled his lips. As was custom for the Turlo priests, his head had been shaven. Tattoos covered his right arm. Most likely it was sect tattoos, because Turlo priests knew nothing outside of the sect‟s teachings from early childhood. Oh Goddess, what had Dani been thinking? The Turlo priests considered anything different an infection or corruption by evil spirits. Shifter, Indiri, any group other than human, it didn‟t matter. They considered the differences something that could be cleansed from the body through purging, beating and fasting. If the Turlo found out that Dani was Indiri, she‟d be in danger as well. “Let me go.” Tara jerked furiously at the chains. She felt a hard metal edge press against her wrists through the leather of the cuff. She tugged again. This time, she actually felt the cold press of metal against her skin. The leather merely acted as trim on the cuff. The stocky priest leveled a hard look on Dani. “Go to the room you were given. We‟ll begin the cleansing. Don‟t interfere. It will only take longer if you interrupt.” Dani cast a hopeful look at Tara before she left the room. Tara knew why Dani had done it. She was desperate to keep things as they were. She didn‟t want them to change. Even with her desperation, she had to know this wouldn‟t work. The priests couldn‟t “cleanse” the shifter out of someone any more than they would be able to “cleanse” the Indiri part. Dani was deluding herself, unwilling to accept the truth that being a shifter was an unchangeable part of Tara‟s life now. When the priest moved out of Tara‟s line of sight, she became nervous. What was he doing? She heard movement, some thuds, and then there were footsteps. The priest walked in
front of her. He held up the object in his hand so she could see the wooden rod. Blotchy dark stains ran the length of the carved staff. “I know you don‟t believe you‟re sick, but we‟ll cure you. When you leave, you‟ll thank us for freeing you of the disease,” the priest stated. When he stepped back out of sight, she knew she was in trouble. He‟d use that stick on her. And she couldn‟t stop him. Even with her extra strength she couldn‟t break the cuffs or the chain. He could kill her. All in the name of curing her. Zaden! Tara called on the psychic plane a second before that wooden rod landed on her back. Pain ripped through her. She screamed and jerked on the chains. The chains jangled but didn‟t give. She felt the leather slip as she struggled and felt the bite of metal cutting into her wrist. Fifty times the wooden rod fell on her back. The man shouted the number each time the wood hit her back. Her cries both on the psychic plane and the physical went unanswered. She hung limply from the chains when the priest ceased the caning. She heard him walk away from her, but he didn‟t leave. He came back carrying a cup. The odor from it he reached her before he did. Just a whiff of it made her stomach clench. It smelled sour, almost rotten. The priest grasped her by the hair at the back of her neck, forced the cup between her clenched teeth and wrenched her head back. The brew flowed into her mouth. Tara resisted, refusing to swallow, breathing through her nose, spitting as much of the stuff out of her mouth as possible, but more just replaced it. She didn‟t want to drink that stuff. The priest yelled something. There was the sound of hurried steps as another person came into the room. A hand appeared in her vision, pinching her nose, forcing her to swallow so she could breathe. As soon as she had swallowed some of the vile liquid, the priest released her nose and the cup was withdrawn. The liquid was a heavy weight in her stomach, causing it to cramp and heave. Just the symptoms told her what the liquid did. They meant to purge her of anything that she had eaten and of the poison of the shifter infection. Zaden, where are you? Her head hung weakly and she tried not to move. Pain blazed across her back as the staff struck again and again. Why won’t you answer me? Tara! Zaden‟s voice, authoritative, familiar and loud, burst into her mind, startling her into tensing. She groaned as a wave of pain slashed through her. A deep, throbbing ache covered her back. She blearily focused, surfacing abruptly from a light uneasy doze. It was the first rest she‟d
had in a day. Her stomach had cramped and heaved for what seemed to be an eternity. For a moment, she didn‟t know if his voice was a hallucination, a dream or if he was finally answering her. Goddess, she wanted it to be the last. If he answered her, she knew he‟d find her. You’ll answer me now, woman. Anger carried clearly through the link even though she knew he was far away from her. Relief slipped through her, easing a little of the pain and tension beating at her. Tara concentrated. Zaden… Where are you? What have they done to you? You’re in pain. His questions came at her fast and intense. Just Dani. She wriggled her wrists in the cuffs. She was so tired. Even focusing on answering him seemed to drain her strength. She doesn’t understand or want to believe that I’m shifter forever. She thinks she’s saving me. Took me to the Turlo priest house on Richa. A low deep growl rolled across the psychic plane. I’m coming for you. I know it’s just Dani. The others were waiting when I woke. Your friend is really misinformed if she thinks being shifter is a sickness. It’s not that she believes I’m sick. It’s the change. She closed her eyes, unbearably tired, but she knew she wouldn‟t be getting any rest. Even now she felt her stomach tightening. Your friends said she had trouble accepting it. He didn‟t sound as if he believed it. Tara swallowed, fighting another round of sickness as she tried to make him understand. She doesn’t want to lose anyone close to her again. Lost everyone. Her family was killed when the ruling body decided that the presence of the Indiri angered their gods. Desperate to hold on to those she cares about. He sent her a wave of reassurance. I understand. Loss can make people do strange things to hold on to what they have. I’ll free you. Hurry, she urged. The priests returned to the room later that night. A young boy had scurried in earlier and cleaned up the mess, leaving her standing in a puddle of water that had chilled rapidly, causing her to shiver in the cool room. This time the priest didn‟t bother to talk to her. He stayed behind her. She heard him moving things as if searching for something. Silence fell and she began to worry. She heard a single step, a whistling hiss and a popping snap at the same moment that she felt a sting on her back. Fifty stripes from the whip
fell on her, mostly on her shoulders. She was screaming for him to stop long before the priest reached fifty. ~~~~~ Clear blue water stretched out to the horizon beyond a thin strip of white sand beach. Tara stared in confusion at the inviting-looking light blue water. Where was she and how had she gotten here? In spite of the warmth of the sun shining down on her and the gentle kiss of the wind, she knew this was a dream. It didn‟t feel like a dream of hers, though. She hadn‟t ever seen a place like this. She felt no pain, no fear. Her body felt clean and strong. That in itself was a gift. Turning away from the beautiful water, she saw a large white building in front of her. A gauzy white curtain fluttered in a large archway. She stepped forward, pushing aside the sheer cloth. A black stone floor gleamed beneath her bare feet. Zaden stood in front of a blue-and-green-draped bed. He smiled and started forward as he saw her. Tara ran toward him. She didn‟t care if this was a dream and that she could be dragged back into the torture of reality at any moment. Throwing her arms around him, she held onto him. He felt so solid, so real. Warmth and comfort seemed to flow through her as his hand moved over her back. He leaned down as he lifted her against him. His lips brushed over her cheeks, before nuzzling the hair away from her neck. “Gods, I‟ve missed you. I hate that you‟re in pain and I can‟t help you right now.” His deep voice vibrated just below her ear. “Where are you? I don‟t know how much more I can take. I hurt so much and I‟m afraid.” She swallowed hard, burying her face against his shoulder. “I‟m coming, Tara. I wish I could make the distance between us disappear, but I can‟t.” His arms tightened fractionally. “But right now, I‟m make you forget everything but me and what you‟re feeling. While you‟re with me in this dream, you‟ll know only pleasure.” She looked up at him. Could he do that? Wouldn‟t it wake her up? She didn‟t want to leave him so soon. She wanted to savor every moment she had with him. He smiled wickedly. “You won‟t wake up just yet—unless someone wakes you.” “Where is this?” she asked as he gently set her on the floor. “It‟s Gahmau, a world where I did some work once. The part I know is mostly desert, but there‟s this beautiful spot by the sea. This is what the houses looked like.” His fingers were already working on her clothes. She swallowed hard and put her hand over his. “I don‟t want to leave you before I actually have to. If being with you is going to send me back to that cell, we can just sit and talk. I‟d rather do that than leave you.”
“Don‟t worry. I‟m not going to let you slip away from me. You‟re going to be screaming my name and wondering how much pleasure you can take.” He pushed her shirt off her shoulder. She watched the cream-colored fabric fall to the floor. She felt a trickle of response flow through her. She desperately wanted that right now, but fear of being thrust back to that room of pain held her back from completely enjoying the moment with him. “You‟re thinking about something else.” He wagged a finger at her, but his face held a gleeful expression. “That‟s not good. I‟m going to have to do something to make sure you cooperate.” “I can‟t just forget that I‟m chained in that room and that at any time, they could come back and start again.” She shook her head. Being here was great, but she couldn‟t forget the reality. “You will.” He finished with the buttons on her skirt and watched the dark blue fabric fall to the floor. “I will help you forget.” She touched the laces on his shirt. He lifted her hand away and shook his head slowly. Guiding her to the bed, he settled her on the mattress. “This is for you, all for you. I can give you pleasure and keep you here, but if I take my own, I‟ll lose control of the dream. Just let me touch you, give you this.” He brushed her red hair off her face. She looked up at him. There was no other person she‟d trust this way. She slowly nodded. He knelt beside her on the bed. His fingers trailed up the side of her body to the mounds of her breasts. Both of his hands cupped the full mounds. He looked down at them and slowly licked his lips. “You have such beautiful breasts. I love the way they feel, the way your nipples harden at just the touch of my fingers.” He leaned down and traced the edge of the darkened skin. Tara drew in a shivering breath. She saw the heat in his eyes. She wanted everything he‟d promised, but she also wanted to give him as much as he gave her. Seeing and feeling his need to give her this, she kept her hands at her side. His teeth closed gently over the tip. The hot sensation slashed straight to her core. She felt her inner muscles clench. An empty ache began to build inside her as slick juices began to flow. She shifted her legs wider. “You like that, don‟t you?” His lips and hot breath brushed across her nipple with each word.
She trembled. Her hands clenched around the soft sheet. She loved that. She wanted more. It seemed like forever since she‟d felt his touch. She didn‟t care how he did this as long as he kept doing it. He sucked the hard peak into his mouth. One of his hands trailed down her stomach. His fingers tickled her bellybutton. She squirmed and giggled, anticipation building as she thought about where that hand was going. Just a little bit farther down and he‟d be parting the lips of her pussy. Would he play and tease or would he give her release quick and hard before exciting her again? When his fingers trailed through the hair at her groin, she arched into his hand. He laughed softly and his hand cupped her boldly. “I‟m going to taste this sweet pussy, drink your sweet honey and hear you scream your release again and again. But first, I want to see you come as my fingers drive into you,” he whispered just before he scraped his teeth across the sensitive peak of her breast. She moaned and turned her head on the soft mattress. By the Goddess, he was making her insane with need. He seemed to know just what to say, how to touch her to make her body go wild. Knowing that he‟d follow through with each of his promises only made it that much more intense. He drew hard on her breast, then lapped lightly and turned to the breast he‟d been neglecting. He took his time tonguing the nipple before sucking it into his mouth. His tongue curled around her nipple, drawing it deeper. Tara squirmed and then gasped as his fingers flicked at her hard clit before moving down to press against her opening. She waited for them to slip into her, but they didn‟t. She lifted into his touch. “Do you want these inside you?” He dropped little nipping kisses to the underside of her breast. She stiffened as the sharp sting of his teeth zipped though her, only increasing her arousal. She nodded frantically, not certain if she could talk at all. She could feel his arousal and his enjoyment of how she reacted. His fingers stroked into her. With every inward thrust, his thumb flicked over her clit. Arousal rose even higher. She hovered on the edge of climax, her body straining for it. His hand drove against her, his thumb pressing down her clit once more. She shattered. A gasping cry fell from her lips as her body trembled beneath the waves of pleasure rolling through her. She looked up and found him watching her. His head tilted, but he said nothing. He slowly, deliberately moved down between her thighs. She widened the space between them to give him room as he took position. She watched as his head lowered. His tongue traced down her left thigh before he nipped
at her inner thigh. She squirmed as she felt her desire begin to stir again. He hadn‟t even really touched her and she could already feel her body readying itself for another. “You smell delicious. I‟m going to enjoy watching you come, taneen.” He licked his way up her other thigh. She squirmed desperately. She‟d enjoyed the teasing, but right now, her body had other priorities. She wanted his mouth on her, his tongue on her pussy, inside her. His head lowered and she felt his tongue slide from her entrance up to her clit. Her muscles clenched and she pressed hard against his tongue. He drew her clit between his lips and sucked at it. His tongue flicked her clit. She couldn‟t keep her hands off him, sinking her fingers into his hair and trying to tug him closer. He laughed softly, the vibration rolling through her. She trembled and arched, her heels digging into the soft smooth sheets beneath her. His hands slipped beneath her buttocks and lifted her hips against his face. His mouth moved down to her entrance. He began lapping at the honeyed juices. “I want it all, everything. Give me more,” he urged, only lifting his mouth away from her for a moment so she could understand him. His tongue stabbed into her, swirling and gathering every bit of cream. The tip of his tongue stroked along her inner walls. She pushed her hips, needing to feel more of that talented tongue. His mouth moved back to her clit. He lapped at it, giving it his full attention. Tension tightened low in her belly and she knew just a few more strokes and she‟d come. He drew her clit between his lips and sucked at it. Her muscles tightened and she shuddered as a rolling wall of heat hit her. Her thighs tightened and she arched into the tongue still batting the sensitive flesh. Each stroke sent a dart of sensation that added to the mass boiling inside her leaving even her toes tingling with pleasure. She lay back against the bed panting, trying to gather her wits even as his tongue lapped lazily at her pussy, stirring the fire that had just flared out of control. She felt a new kind of desperation suddenly as uneasiness came over her. She tensed and tried to sit up, to reach for her husband, to call out to him. But the pleasurable sensations grew more distant and then the room began to fade. She didn‟t even get a last glimpse of Zaden. ~~~~~ No! Tara wanted to scream as she opened her eyes and saw the brown walls of the Turlo House. She wanted to be back in the dream with Zaden, not here. Pain racked her body. Her arms ached, but she pushed that to the back of her mind. She knew something had pulled her from it. She‟d felt it. A slight noise outside of the door drew Tara‟s attention. She had no idea what time it was, but her head came up and she listened. Please, not the priests again. She heard the door open and the whisper of a footstep. Just from the sound of the footstep, she knew it wasn‟t the
priests. Their boots made a muted thud on the stone floor when they walked. As she waited, she heard a gasp. “Oh Goddess, I didn‟t know. I‟m so sorry.” Dani„s hurried steps crossed the room. “I‟ll get you out of here.” "How…” Tara drew in a breath and winced at the pain. “How‟d you get here?” “They gave me a room near the top of the stairs. When I heard someone go by, I snuck down here. I had to make sure they weren‟t hurting you. They were just supposed to cure you.” Dani whispered, her voice cracking. Dani stepped in front of Tara and tried to unlock the mechanism on the cuffs. She pulled at them, frustrated by the unyielding catch. The jingle of the chains rang in the small room. She pulled a sharp thin dagger from her boot and tried prying at the metal clasp. Dani was abruptly wrenched away from Tara. Tara tried to focus her eyes in the dim flickering light. She tensed and strained at the chains. “Leave her alone.” She grabbed the chains and pulled. The bald man had Dani by her hair. He swung her away from Tara. Swinging his arm up, he slammed the back of his hand across Dani‟s face. While she was still reeling, he threw her across the room. As she hit the wall, she lost hold of her dagger. Before she could grab it, the priest caught her. “You‟ve obviously been infected. The disease has affected your thinking. We‟ll cure you. Have no fear, lady.” The priest dragged Dani struggling, cursing and kicking to another set of cuffs hanging from the ceiling. He secured her wrists and ankles in the chains and then tore off her clothing, leaving her naked as he walked out of sight momentarily. He returned with the stick and started beating Dani. Zaden, hurry, please, Tara called. They’re hurting Dani. What? Zaden‟s mental shout rang in her head. I thought she took you to them to get cured. She did, but she came in and saw what they’d done. She craned her neck to see Dani. She tried to get me free. A priest caught her. Zaden cursed. He says she’s infected. He’s beating her, Zaden, and she isn’t a shifter. She won’t heal as quickly as I am. I can’t get to her to heal her. They could kill her with their cure. Tears rolled
down her face. She was angry with Dani, but she knew her friend. She knew Dani had never meant for her to be hurt. She just hadn‟t thought the situation through to the end. We’re on our way, Tara. We’ll be there soon and you and your friend will be safe, Zaden assured her. When you’re alone, tell her to hold on, but don’t give the Turlo any hint that we’re coming. She agreed and waited warily for her opportunity. The priest finished beating Dani and walked back to that unseen area behind her. He didn‟t leave the room. She heard his footsteps as he crossed the stone floor. This time he came to her. She drew in a sharp breath as the priest came into view. He had a knife. The short, curved blade looked very sharp, very deadly. The priest smiled as he approached her. Sadistic bastard, he enjoys this. He walked forward until he was certain that he could be seen. “It appears the strain of disease you have is especially strong. Drastic measures are called for. You‟re much too alert. The disease still has its hold on you. We must weaken it.” The priest sliced the blade through the air at chest level. Tara knew what he was going to do, but she still couldn‟t believe that anyone would be that barbaric or stupid. Did he really think that bleeding her would cure her or was he simply trying to inflict more pain? Tara tensed. The first slash across her upper breast almost didn‟t register. Then it started stinging. He moved around her and dread built. Two quick shallow strikes on her raw back caused a wall of pain to roll through her, blinding her for a moment. The priest continued to circle. The knife slashed down seemingly at random. Red lines and trails of blood marked the knife‟s path—on her arms, back, sides, buttocks, hips and legs. None of the gashes were deep enough to need attention on their own. Together, they‟d almost kill her if she were human. It would certainly accomplish the man‟s aim of sapping her strength. The beatings continued periodically with both whip and rod. The priests also continued to administer that purgative drug. They didn‟t give her or Dani anything to eat. Sometimes, they did concede to trickle some water into their victims‟ mouths on occasion. Tara groaned. Her back burned. Even a slight breeze sent fresh pain slamming through the raw wounds. Her arms ached so much that she had doubts about ever getting them back into a normal position. It seemed that no part of her had escaped the punishment. Her upper legs bore bruises and cuts. She hurt as she‟d never hurt before, but the worst part was seeing the guilt and pain in Dani‟s eyes. Tara had forgiven her friend, but she knew it would be a long time before Dani forgave herself. There was also a pressing need within her to go over to Dani and heal her. The act would probably exhaust her, but her friend needed the help.
She knew Zaden would be here as soon as he could. She hoped he hurried. The pain was bad and the loss of blood made her weak. She also thought she was getting a fever. Focusing her thoughts became harder with every moment and her vision was hazy, unclear. At times, everything seemed to blur together. The pain, the beatings, the hunger all seemed to be unending. She tried to stay alert enough to keep an eye on what the priests were doing, but she was tired and couldn‟t be sure that everything she remembered really happened. Chapter Eight
Zaden clenched his jaw as he dismounted in front of the Turlo house. He saw a flash of golden skin as a man darted along the walkway at the top of the dull gray wall that surrounded the Turlo sect house. Fury burned within him. He wanted to rip this place apart, but he knew he‟d find no release for his anger now. By the time the gates were open, the priests would be gone. They never fought anyone who confronted them if they could help it. When the enemy had any strength, they fled, returning only when the armies had left. This was far from the first time that they had tried to cure a shifter of what they referred to as a disease. But this time, they‟d hurt his woman. He wanted the blood of those fanatical priests. Their cowardice infuriated and frustrated him. Getting Tara out of their hands would be the only satisfaction he‟d get out of it. He couldn‟t even verbally rip into Dani. First because she‟d been hurt trying to get Tara free and second because it would anger his chalie. After he‟d contacted Tara, he‟d gotten the complete story on his chalie‟s friend. Dani‟s family hadn‟t only been killed, she‟d seen it. She‟d almost died from her own injuries. Now she held her friends close, determined to prevent anything bad from happening to them. He didn‟t fully understand why she‟d chosen to bring Tara to the Turlo, but he did understand desperation, the need to connect. Dani‟s actions had been misguided, intended only to save her friend. Regardless of her reasons, he couldn‟t be as forgiving as Tara. Tara had been hurt, put through unspeakable acts of torture because of Dani. He looked over to where Varon was preparing to throw a hook over the wall. As there was no resistance, there was no use wasting time battering the door open. Stamping mican hooves struck the dirt as the animals milled around, restless. His men had met him at the gatehouse on Simian. Then they‟d begun the journey. Along the way, Achan Marik Rodanin and his men had joined them at Zaden‟s request. Zaden had known he‟d need a safe place to take Tara when it was safe for her and Dani to travel. Marik‟s Taivain, his pack‟s holding, was located on a world close to Richa.
Varon climbed the rope and skimmed over the top of the wall. In moments, the slide of a bolt grated against the metal gate. As one of the doors slowly pushed outward, men ran forward to open both of them wide. Zaden strode forward, his hand on his sword. He wasn‟t expecting an attack, but he would be ready for one. Marching toward the main building, only one thought burned in his mind. Get to Tara. He didn‟t bother exploring the upper levels. Every Turlo priest house he‟d ever been in had had the same location for those they were curing. They always performed their torture in a windowless room below ground level. Without access to fresh air or sunlight, the victims suffered in the tomblike chambers. He pushed open doors as he passed, continuing until he found a set of stairs leading down into the lower levels. The air was cool here and a musty, sour odor hung in the air. Along with that smell, he caught a faint trace of blood—shifter blood. He stalked down the narrow hallway. Every moment that passed tightened the tension pulsing inside him. Pushing open the next door, he took a step. He stopped abruptly as he saw the two women hanging in the center of the room. His eyes skimmed past the blonde and to the tangled, matted red hair of his chalie. The moment he saw the cuts on her arms and legs, fury rose again in him. Her head hung limply. Her chin rested on her chest. Fear rushed through him. She couldn‟t be dead. A moment later, he saw the slight movement of her ribs as she drew in shallow breaths. He exhaled slowly as relief crashed over him. He ran over to her and had to bite back a howl as he saw her back. Bruises and raw stripes covered her entire back. The beast rose inside him, roaring to get out and find those bastards. He took a deep breath and firmly pushed the animal down. Getting her to safety was all that mattered now. “Here, Achan.” Varon handed Zaden a cloth. He wrapped the soft white cloak around her, careful not touch her back. Varon stepped forward and began working on the manacles. He released those at her feet first and then moved to the bands at her wrists. She moaned as Varon‟s hands worked at the manacles. Her eyes slowly opened and her head lifted. Zaden saw the glazed look in them. Does she even know I’m here for her? He switched his grip on the loose fabric to just one hand. “Ah, my chalie, I would have given anything to have spared you this.” He brushed a hand across her face.
She smiled at him fleetingly. Her eyes focused on him only for a moment. “Not your fault. Dani didn‟t understand.” Zaden looked over at the friend of his chalie. His brows lifted as he saw Marik nuzzling the young Indiri‟s neck. “I don‟t think you have to worry about your friend being alone anymore.” He looked back at Dani and saw her eyes drift closed and her head loll. He knew something like this wouldn‟t happen again. Marik‟s reaction assured him of that. Dani and her fears were now Marik‟s problem. Ensuring that Tara had plenty of time to heal was Zaden‟s first priority. “Mmm…” Her head nestled against his chest. Heat radiated from her forehead. He knew that she probably didn‟t understand everything he said. She had a fever and seemed to be delirious. When the first metal band released, he felt her sag against him. He swallowed hard as he realized she didn‟t even have the strength to stand on her own. He hooked her arm over his shoulder and looked up at Varon. “Hold on to that arm and lower her slowly. I don‟t want to have to catch her. The pressure on her back would cause her too much pain.” Varon nodded and motioned to Tieron who rushed over to help. Tieron held her arm as Varon worked on releasing the manacle at her wrist. The cuff opened with a small click. Tieron held her steady. “I‟m going to put you over my shoulder and carry you out of here. It‟s going to hurt. Try to relax as much as possible. We‟ll see to your wounds as soon as I have you safe.” He wished he could pull her close to him, but that would send a huge wave of pain through her. Causing her more pain was the last thing he wanted to do. Her eyes slowly opened. “It already hurts, Zaden. Do what you need to do.” Those words made him want to go kill the priests who did this. He focused his attention on her. Gently, he put her over his shoulder. He took comfort in the fact that she felt safe with him. She trusted him to take care of her right now. He carried her out of the Turlo priest house. He looked toward the rows of waiting mican. Grimacing, he faced the truth. There wasn‟t a way to get her up onto the saddle without hurting her. Riding would be pure torture for her. He wouldn‟t do that to her. Both of them would need to ride in a wagon pulled by dulasin. They would just have to wait for one of his to get here. He‟d left the order just in case. He hadn‟t expected either of the women to be in this condition. When he‟d left, supplies were still being unloaded. As soon as one was cleared it would have followed, but it could still be a while before the wagon arrived.
The huge animals were strong, but not very fast. Zaden walked over to a shady spot beneath a tree. He sat carefully, maneuvering her into his lap. She groaned and tensed against him, pressing her face into his chest. Her arms slid around him and she held on to him as her body shook. Another of his men, Manis, rushed forward with a skin of water. Zaden nodded his thanks as he took the bag and uncorked it. He put the opening to her dry lips and trickled a little liquid into her mouth. She swallowed and he gave her a little more. Eventually, she pulled back just a little and looked up at him. “That was good, but I‟m really hungry. I haven‟t had anything to eat in days.” He smiled and brushed a strand of hair off her face. “I think I have a mix of dried fruit in my bag. Do you think you can keep a little of it down?” “I‟m willing to try. I can‟t hurt much worse than I already do.” One corner of her mouth tilted up but fell after a moment. Her eyes closed and she relaxed against him. ***** Zaden rode beside the wagon. They finally reached the camp near sundown. The two Shadatai camps had been raised side by side. The smell of roasting meat drifted on the wind. He took Tara directly to his tent. Only a few moments later, Tara‟s friend Jesi was escorted into the tent. Jesi knelt beside Tara, running her hands over her, healing her in the way of the Indiri. Zaden smiled. The Indiri healing would speed the naturally fast healing of Zarain. She would be whole and healthy soon. “I want to wash.” Tara grabbed Jesi‟s hand, stopping her as she rose to her feet. Jesi looked at him, waiting for his approval. He nodded. “We‟ll help her. I‟ll go get some water.” When they‟d finished and Jesi had left, he secured the flap to his tent and began to shed his clothing. He stared for a moment at the cuts, welts and bruises on her back. A sudden urge to see to her healing in the way of the Zarain rose. He finished undressing and then shifted forms. The large Zarain looked down at his mate and then his head bent over her back. He painstakingly laved each cut, bruise and welt. The long tongue moved over her body. His muzzle and rounded face rubbed against the silky skin of her arms and legs, ever careful not to inflict further injury or pain with his sharp teeth. After finishing his ministrations, he transformed back into his human form. He carefully lay down beside her. Making certain that he didn‟t touch her, he stayed close enough to share a
little of his body heat. Tara healed much more quickly than Dani, but within three days, both of them were strong enough to go to Marik‟s home on Acamea. Zaden wanted to give Tara a little extra time to heal, mentally and physically. ~~~~~ Zaden blinked, confused for a moment, and then he heard the whimper. Felt the wave of pain and fear. Not his. Tara‟s fear and pain buffeted him. A brown stone wall loomed in front of him. He turned and saw her. His gut clenched and swallowed. She was just as she‟d been when he‟d walked into the Turlo torture chamber. Chained by her wrists, her arms were bloody. She stood naked alone in the middle of the dimly lit room. He started forward, determined to get her out of those chains. A loud crack sounded and her body jerked. The chains rattled. She screamed. Rivulets of blood trickled across her chest. “Zaden!” Her voice echoed. Low menacing laughter rang in the dark room. “Your Zaden isn‟t here to help you.” Zaden felt a surge of fear from Tara. He rushed forward and raised his hand to her shoulder. She needed comfort and reassurance. He wouldn‟t fail her this time. His hand passed through her shoulder. Zaden‟s mouth fell open in shock. He‟d always been able to touch her. He should be able to touch her. He realized that she must believe he couldn‟t reach her. She was keeping him from getting to her. “Tara, look at me,” he urged. He was right in front of her, but she didn‟t seem to see him. He put his hand up to her face, but his hand just passed through her. Cursing, he let his hand drop. “Zaden, where are you?” Tara called. “Why won‟t you answer me?” “I‟m here with you.” He kept his tone comforting even as his frustration mounted. She had plenty of reason to be afraid and her fear was ruling her dream. He had to find some way to get through to her. Her fear rose and he could feel her on the edge of panic. “Don‟t leave me here.” Tears rolled down her cheeks. “I‟m here, taneen. You‟re not a prisoner. You‟re free. Reach for me, Tara.” Her head rose and she seemed a bit calmer. “Where are you? I know you‟re here… Why can‟t I see or hear you?” He reached out to touch her arm but again couldn‟t. “I‟m here.”
The crack of a whip snapped just beyond Tara‟s back. She flinched. “Your man‟s never going to get you out of here,” a male voice jeered. She let out a scream that ended on a sob. Zaden let out a roar of anger. He couldn‟t help her here. He couldn‟t break through the barriers her mind was putting around her. Although he hated to do it, he had to leave her. He willed himself out of the dream. ~~~~~ Struggling through the layers of sleep, he reached for consciousness. He had to help his mate. He turned onto his side and began gently shaking her shoulder. “Tara. Wake up, my chalie.” She moaned as her eyes fluttered. He saw the relief in her eyes as she opened her eyes and saw him leaning over her. “You‟re safe.” He dropped a kiss on her lips. “I‟m here with you.” She threw her arms around him and he felt her hot tears against his chest. He simply held her, his hand stroking her back slowly. The ordeal had taken a definite toll on her. Almost every night she woke screaming from her nightmares. There were times when she clearly couldn‟t believe she was out of that prison. They left Richa for Acamea and arrived after only having to go through one other gate. The trip to Marik‟s stronghold was short. His Taivain had been built just outside of the city. A cart was waiting for them. Instead of the brawny dulasin used to pull the heavy carts with tents and supplies, sleek, lighter mican had been hitched to the small wagon. Tara sat up on the ride to the Taivain and talked with Dani. Marik‟s Taivain was large and well established. Zaden carried her through to the room that had been prepared for them. The furnishings, while not opulent, were durable and comfortable. The bedroom boasted a large bed, a sunken tub, a fireplace and a round table. He put Tara on the edge of the bed, gently stripped her out of her clothing and slipped her under the warm thick blankets. “I want you to rest.” He leveled a stern look at her before he left the room. ***** Tara became thoroughly sick of those words in the following days. It was practically all he said to her. He barely touched her and most of that was to do things for her. He insisted on carrying her around, treating her as if she were an invalid. It was making her crazy. She was more than ready to leave the room. All that was left of her ordeal with the priests were a few
bruises, some scars and the nightmares. She‟d seen her friends almost every day. She was worried a little about how she‟d keep in touch with them after they left. Reading messages from them wasn‟t the same as being with them and she knew that would be limited. Not so much about Ava and Dani as Fara and Jesi. Ava had found her mate in Marik‟s pack and seemed to be adjusting. Tara knew that she‟d see her again, as well as Dani, who seemed to be stable and making progress. But Tara really didn‟t know what would happen to Jesi and Fara. Zaden had said they might come to Cordares when they left, or perhaps they‟d go to some city called Avalin. She‟d left the bed after her nap that first day and hadn‟t bothered to hide it. Zaden still wanted her to remain in the room. He thought she wasn‟t strong enough to be walking around the Taivain. She had a different opinion and was determined to make sure he finally saw the truth. Even her friends agreed she was healthy enough. First, she had to get out of this room before she went insane. There shouldn‟t be any difficulty in doing that. She knew that like all the other days since they had arrived, he‟d be involved in discussions with Marik for practically the whole day. They were deciding what to do about the Turlo priests. That should give her some freedom. At least until he came to check on her and found her gone. She was just buttoning the last button on her skirt when the door opened. A woman with deep golden skin stood in the doorway. She was young, maybe nineteen years old, and had looked first toward the bed. The svelte black-haired woman turned toward the small screen just as Tara stepped out from behind it. Clea smiled and raised her brows. She was Marik‟s sister and had visited a few times since Tara had been here. “Shouldn‟t…” She ran her eyes over the light green shirt and dark gray skirt that Tara was straightening. “If you tell me that I should be resting, I‟ll probably scream or throw something at you. I‟ve heard those words too many times in the last few days.” Tara frowned at the woman. At least this was something she could actually do something to change. There was so much she couldn‟t. “Hello, Clea.” “I know. Hi, Tara.” Clea smiled wickedly and laughed. She walked into the room, shutting the door behind her. “I was probably coddled less when I was a babe. I‟m perfectly fine. He‟s treating me as if I‟m going to fall down at the smallest gust of wind.” Tara ran a hand through her red hair as her agitation grew. “And you don‟t like it.” Clea perched on the edge of the chair. “I‟m sick of the room. I don‟t mean to offend, but I want to move, to be able to go out and feel the sun and wind, to see something other than these walls.” Tara walked over to the
window and looked out at the men and women walking around inside the Taivain‟s walls. “I can understand some of it. All Shadatai males are protective of what they consider theirs and Zaden also probably feels a little guilty. You were taken while you were with him.” Clea offered. “He shouldn‟t feel guilty. None of it was his fault and he came to get me as soon as he could.” Tara looked back over her shoulder. “There‟s also the fact that you weren‟t born a Shadatai. In his mind, he knows you are Shadatai, but his instincts and emotions tell him to watch over you because you‟re fragile.” Clea shrugged. “I‟m not fragile. I‟m shifter now. Even I finally accepted that, though I fought what it meant fiercely. I just have to get him to see that I‟m no weakling. I‟d be happy if he just stopped treating me as if I were ill.” Tara nudged her feet into slippers and looked toward the door. She almost expected Zaden to come marching through the door any minute to stop her. “You‟re going to have to show him. It‟s the only way he‟ll see that you‟re healed. Something big, not just out of the room, but out of the Taivain.” Clea smiled and winked. Tara pursed her lips in deliberation. She didn‟t know how good of an idea that was, but it wasn‟t going to happen. “His men would never let me leave the Taivain alone and without his permission.” Clea laughed and stood. “If they knew it was you, no, but I‟m going with some other women to pick berries. We wear hooded robes because there‟s a city not far away. We‟re safe enough at the berry patch, but the robes are good security for the trip there.” “This is going to make him angry, isn‟t it? Probably nearly as angry as those times I told him I wasn‟t his, right?” A slow smile slid across her face. If he was angry, he wouldn‟t see her as an injured victim. Clea nodded. “If you want to move out of the fragile, delicate, left alone in the room category, you‟re going to have to prove that you‟re Shadatai and capable of inciting and dealing with his anger.” “If he even notices I‟m gone,” Tara muttered. “He‟s been busy all day, every day, since we arrived. Ah, well, at least it will get me outside.” “You might want to change into some boots.” Clea took a pointed look down at the slippers on Tara‟s feet. “While fine for daily use indoors, they won‟t provide much protection from thorns.” Tara put on some boots and followed Clea from the room. “You know, for a woman who isn‟t bonded, you give a lot of advice.”
Clea blushed. “The real advice will be coming from the women who are coming with us. I‟m only telling you how to get his attention.” As they left the room, Tara was almost certain that they‟d be stopped or spotted by one of Zaden‟s warriors before they reached the kitchen. After going through a series of hallways and down a flight of stairs, they arrived in the kitchen. The room was warm and busy. Cooks busily worked at the tables and near the brick hearths. The unmistakable aroma of baking bread filled the room. In the corner, four other women stood chatting quietly among themselves. Clea turned back to Tara. “Are you sure…” “Don‟t start. I‟m here. I‟m going.” Tara put a hand on her hip and glared at the woman. If this was all it took to move from the invalid state to capable female, she was more than ready to take the step. Clea tossed Tara a brown, hooded robe. She slipped it on, pulling the hood over her head with a quick movement. Taking the basket Clea handed her, she slipped into the middle of the group leaving the kitchen. She followed, careful to keep her head down, yet not appear furtive or deceptive as they walked across the courtyard to the first of two gates. Getting caught before they even left the walls wouldn‟t help her cause. As they made it past the gates and the last of the watchful men, she heaved a sigh of relief. The group of women walked down a rutted path toward the thick trees beyond the area cleared around the Taivain. Glancing over her shoulder, she smiled and relaxed. She hadn‟t actually thought that she would get outside of the walls without Zaden finding out about it and stopping her. He sometimes seemed to be a step ahead of her. “If he had any idea, you‟d know about it, Acine,” a tall woman offered with a chuckle. Brown hair peeked from the cowl of the woman‟s robe. “I‟m Darci. Clea tells us you could use some advice on how to deal with a Shadatai male.” That was another thing she hadn‟t yet gotten used to. As if becoming a shifter and mate in such a short span of time hadn‟t been enough of a shock. Acine. She didn‟t even know really what holding that title entailed other than being Zaden‟s mate. She‟d have to hear it a lot more before she began to really think of it as hers. “Clea is right.” Tara grimaced as she thought about her past dealings with her Shadatai male. “I‟m Tara.” “That‟s Sadi, Mari, and Cassi.” Darci pointed to each of the women she introduced. “He‟s treating you like this because he still sees you as someone who is very vulnerable. You have to change that.” Tara‟s laugh was short and filled with doubt. “How am I supposed to do that? I don‟t think it would change his opinion much if I was to go looking for trouble. All it would gain me is
a big, brawny shadow watching me every moment of every day.” The others laughed as they continued to walk to the berry patch. Once they were inside the forest they pushed the hoods off their heads. “We‟re not suggesting anything like that.” Cassi shook her head. A golden braid worked its way out of the back of robe. “No, what we‟re suggesting is a little more personal troublemaking. Personal as in between you and your Achan. Show him that you have the strength to stand up for what you want.” It was more the tone than the dramatically raised eyebrows that conveyed the message. “By the Goddess, why didn‟t you tell me this back in the Taivain? I could even now be convincing him.” Tara threw a frown at the four bonded women. She welcomed the chance to start that kind of trouble. For days, she‟d felt like tracking him down, getting him alone and pushing him onto the nearest flat surface. “Because you need to get his attention in no small way and show him that you won‟t be intimidated by his temper. You need to prove that you won‟t back away from a fight with him.” Mari, a petite woman with pale skin and sleek black hair, pointed a finger at her. “But above all, you must not use the L threat,” Cassi warned. “No matter how angry he makes you, you must restrain yourself. He‟ll be in control and logical as long as you keep that word out of it. Once it‟s said you‟ve lost the chance to show him that you are a capable Shadatai woman.” “L word?” Tara‟s mind began going through all the L words, looking for one Zaden might consider a threat. She couldn‟t think of anything that would destroy his control. “Leave,” Darci revealed. “You‟ve probably already learned that there are other words that will make him into a possessive male beast bent on demonstrating and establishing his position as your mate.” “Ah,” Tara nodded as she sighed, fully understanding now. “Have you ever seen Zaden when he‟s even just angry?” “No,” the blonde-haired woman called Sadi answered. “He‟s probably as intimidating as our men. I‟d swear sometimes that Lacer‟s silver eyes glow and he grows taller when he‟s standing there glowering at me. Just before he starts telling me how senselessly and carelessly I‟ve behaved, that I should have known better.” “No matter if he is right, you have to stand your ground. Don‟t show that you‟re intimidated or impressed. Be defiant. Stare into his eyes, but watch him carefully. Don‟t overly anger him. You want to keep the possessive part of him at bay.” Darci‟s hand patted her arm. “You want him to see that while you may be new to being a Shadatai, you‟re an equal, not a cub to be constantly watched.”
“It may take a few instances for him to see it, but stay strong.” Mari flashed an encouraging smile. “It may also take a few times for you to learn to gauge exactly how much you can push him. There are going to be times that there‟s simply no way you can keep control of the discussion. He‟ll push you into losing your control.” “It‟s all part of normal Zarain life.” Darci‟s hands swept out in a wide palm‟s up gesture. “I can‟t tell you that you‟ll win many of the arguments, but Zarain males are very dominant. You have to fight only for what you think you can win or must have. It‟s a matter of priorities.” “And getting him to treat me as a capable adult woman is a high priority.” Tara wouldn‟t spend the rest of her life protected and coddled. “Even if I were still Indiri only, I wouldn‟t be completely defenseless. Before they allowed us to go off world, we had to be able to take care of ourselves even in a fight.” “Um… But maybe not as a shifter. You‟ve probably never hunted as a shifter, in the second form, bringing down the prey as an animal.” Tara blinked at the mental image, but pushed it aside for the moment. She‟d think about that later. “I can learn whatever I need to learn. I need a mate, a guide sometimes, not a damned nursemaid! Contrary to what he thinks, I don‟t have to stay with him,” Tara growled. “Good, remember that attitude, because you‟re going to have to tell him. I‟d forget about telling him that last part, if I were you,” Clea said as they reached the large group of berry bushes. They picked the berries in a companionable manner for a time. Tara knew the exact moment when Zaden discovered that she was gone. She felt first his stunned disbelief and then a wave of sheer outrage. Tara, where are you? That question rolled at her, a growled demand on the psychic plane. You had better not be hiding, woman. Tara struggled to keep her nervousness out of her answer. I’m not hiding, Zaden. I just got tired of the inside of that room. I’ll be back soon enough. Go back to your discussions. A snarl of impatience came in reply to that suggestion. Where are you? Um, eating berries, so very fresh. She popped one of the sweet, warm round berries into her mouth and closed her eyes in appreciation as sweet juice spilled across her tongue. I didn’t ask what you were doing. I asked where you were. Give me a straight answer, Tara, he ordered. She sensed that he was storming through the Taivain. Are you in the kitchen? No, I’m not in the kitchen. She tried to put as much bravado in her answer as possible. He
was about to become very angry. I’m where you find the freshest berries, the berry patch. Berry patch, he growled. There’s no berry patch within Marik’s walls. You’d better not be telling me that you left the walls without pausing to ask for permission or take a guard with you. Guard. She rolled her eyes. Why would I need a guard to pick berries? I ’m a fully grown adult. I don’t need permission to do a simple chore that’s safe enough for others to do as a normal part of their day. They are Zarain… he informed her. And so am I now. I didn’t need any warrior escort on my travels as an Indiri. I ’m perfectly capable of picking a few defenseless berries. She rubbed her hands against the soft, nubby fabric of her robe. Hopefully, he couldn‟t sense her nervousness. Zaden was curiously quiet after that, but Tara wasn‟t fooled. She could feel the determination rolling off him. He was on his way to get her, take her back to their room and lecture her until she agreed with his point of view. “He‟s on his way.” She turned and looked at the women around her. “And he‟s probably bringing Marik, since he‟s not your Achan. Much as he wants to yell, he knows he doesn‟t have any right to tell you exactly what you did wrong. I‟ll get the bulk of Zaden‟s anger.” “So you know about the hierarchy within the Taivain and among the other packs. I‟m impressed. It took me longer than that to figure everything out.” Sadi grinned, her hands busily pulling berries off the bush. She didn‟t look worried. “Protocol is protocol. I had to deal with it among the Indiri. It wasn‟t hard to figure out that Zaden and Marik were equals, that only Marik would have any true authority over you. Zaden wouldn‟t waste his energy when it‟s better used bellowing at me.” Tara rolled her eyes. “Remember to look him in the eyes and control your temper. Don‟t make this an open challenge.” Darci reminded in a soft voice. It wasn‟t long until Zaden, Marik and five warriors, an assortment of Marik and Zaden‟s men, arrived at the berry patch. Dressed entirely in black, Zaden looked very intimidating today. He shot Tara a fierce glare. She managed a small smile in return. “It‟s time for you to return to the Taivain, Tara. You need to rest.” He braced his feet apart and planted his hands on his hips. “I‟m a healer, a High Indiri as well as a fully capable Zarain female. More than that, I know how I feel. I‟m completely healed. If it‟s safe enough outside of the walls for them to pick berries, how is it that it‟s not safe for me?” She tilted her chin and raised her brows as she looked at him.
He came forward and grabbed her by the waist and lifted her until she could stare straight into his eyes. “How will you deal with this? If I were someone wanting to carry you off, how would you stop me?” She sighed at his theatrics. “Zaden, I‟m not helpless. You‟re bigger, stronger, but there are…” “I‟m carrying you away. Ho hum, all you do is talk,” he mocked. That was it. Tara lost her temper. She placed one hand on his arm and prepared herself. His knees buckled, his eyes rolled back into his head. Her boots touched the ground. He fell to the ground unconscious. His shoulder clipped her knees as he slumped forward. She stumbled back as his weight pressed against her legs. His men rushed forward even as she knelt beside him. Stroking her fingers across his palm, she sent a wave of her healing power into him. She stood and backed away from him. A small smile curved her lips. The distance just might be needed when he woke. He wouldn‟t be happy. “What did you do to him?” Ranal asked looking at her with his mouth agape and his eyes wide. “All of you insist on thinking that just because I was merely an Indiri, not born a shifter, that I‟m helpless. He‟s merely sleeping. He‟ll wake in a few moments. He wouldn‟t do so if I‟d actually thought he was a threat.” Tara lifted her chin, glaring at the warriors staring at her. His eyes flickered and he stiffened as he saw Ranal and Deral standing above him. He frowned as if he couldn‟t figure out just how he happened to end up lying in the dirt. She knew exactly how that felt. He sat up and rubbed his hand across his jaw. She saw the moment that he remembered what they‟d been doing. His eyes hastily scanned the people around him, not stopping until he found her standing some distance away from him. “Do you think that you‟ll be safe from me there? Tell me what you did, quickly, because I have a distinct urge to finish this wrestling match in bed.” His lips curved and his white teeth flashed with feral intent. She smiled. “Confident and cocky again, even when you‟re sitting in the dirt.” “So, what did you do?” Zaden asked as he sprang to his feet. “It doesn‟t seem very long lasting.” “You‟re awake only because I chose to wake you. If someone had actually tried to carry me away from you, they would have slept for two or more days. I‟m a High Indiri as well as a
Shadatai Zarain. In no way am I helpless.” She crossed her arms over her chest. He raised an eyebrow. “Is that so?” “You‟re lucky I like you and wanted you in good shape for later. There are things I can do with no more than a touch that would have left you writhing on the ground, screaming in pain.” She paced forward, frowning at him. “I‟m relieved that you like me and have further use for my body.” His lips twitched and he seemed on the verge of laughter. She stifled a growl. He still didn‟t take her seriously. “You‟re so arrogant. I may be new still to the shifter thing, but I‟m not stupid, weak or easy prey. I want a mate, not a man who considers me an incompetent child who needs constant supervision. Teach me what I need to know. Don‟t cripple me by keeping me behind locked doors.” Zaden‟s jaw worked. He took a deep breath. “I see your point. Come back to the Taivain with me. We‟ll talk and you can tell me about these things you can do. If all High Indiri can do this, why have others not used it to get away when we take them? Why didn‟t you do it to me?” “We‟re healers. Do you seriously believe that we could leave a man like that, in danger, vulnerable, simply because he had grabbed us? No, there has to be a clear threat to our life or a likelihood of physical harm.” She took a step toward him, but stopped. “You didn‟t consider me a threat on Deral?” He looked vaguely insulted. “I considered you insane and was still debating about the threat part when we discovered we were trapped there.” She shook her head. “I‟m hurt. Tell me more.” He smiled. “The one thing we know is that the shifters don‟t have a history of hurting the women they take, much less killing them. Also escape is possible in most cases, as High Indiri have escaped the man who took them. If someone grabbed me now, I‟d know they meant to hurt me as shifters have only one mate and you‟re mine.” “So, is there anyone who would be able to defend themselves against those little tricks of yours?” He asked. “There are some Dain who have enough Indiri ancestry to combat it, but they would have to guess what the Indiri was going to do and it‟s not likely with all of the options available.” She shrugged. Zaden nodded and held out a hand to her. She hesitated only a moment before she stepped forward and placed her hand in his. He
tugged her close and his fingers laced with hers. They began to walk back to the Taivain. His men fell into step behind them. They were still close enough to hear when Marik began talking to Clea and the other women. “I see your fine hand in getting her out of the fortress. I know you and you need to practice your meddling elsewhere. I also know why the rest of you…” Marik‟s voice faded as they walked down the path. “Now, Tara, my chalie, tell me about what you can do.” Zaden urged with a smile at her as they strolled toward the Taivain. “It amazes me that everyone knows the Indiri have the ability to heal from the inside out, vast knowledge of herbs and plants, yet they always see us as innocent and helpless. Any Indiri who‟s going to be traveling is taught to defend herself. And let me tell you, we don‟t heal knife wounds we inflict. I know how to hunt, maybe not as you would, but I can take care of myself if need be,” she answered simply. “I‟ll admit you‟re not helpless. It‟s going to take a few adjustments to see you as a strong woman when you‟ve been my little Tara for ronas.” His hands swept out in a small shrug. “I‟m not a delicate showpiece. I‟m not fragile. Don‟t try to put me on a shelf, to keep me locked inside, be it a room or a building. I won‟t stay there.” She pointed at him, frowning. “I won‟t keep you locked in a room, although if I‟m with you, it‟s a tempting idea. We still have a lot to talk about. I trust that won‟t interfere with your plans.” He shook his head. “If it does, something is going to be delayed.” She ran her eyes down his body. If the choice was between a lecture and sex, the lecture was going to wait. He chuckled. His fingers unlaced from hers and his arm curled around her, pulling her close to him. They walked back through the gates and stopped only long enough for him to help her out of the robe and toss it to one of Marik‟s warriors. Zaden‟s warriors dispersed when they were inside the inner wall. He took Tara to their room, locking the door after they had entered. Chapter Nine
Zaden smiled and waited to see what she would do. Her eyes sparkled with amusement and sensual interest. The scent of her arousal teased him. His body hardened in instant response. He needed to hold her. It had been much too long since he‟d made love to her. Tara turned pressing her body against his. She looked up at him and wound her arms around his waist. “I think our little talk will have to wait. For days, I‟ve wanted to feel the strength of your arms, the weight of your body, yet you stubbornly denied us both the pleasure of holding each other close through the night.”
“You think so? What if I want to talk now, love later?” Zaden asked with a chuckle. He liked this assertive side of her personality. “Um, I‟ll just have to persuade you that waiting to finish our talk would be better.” She unbuttoned the carved buttons on his black leather vest. She pushed the impeding covering out of the way and off his shoulders and nuzzled her face against the warm skin of his chest. Inhaling deeply, she cuddled against him for a moment. Her lips wandered over his chest. He knew she wanted him. Her scent blossomed around him. The temptation to slip his hand between her thighs, find her wet, slick center grew with every breath he took. “Maybe you should try persuading me while I talk, but you better get to work, because I might not want to stop if I get too far into the discussion.” Zaden shifted his body so that her mouth hovered over his flat, brown nipple. Her tongue slipped out and lapped at the disk in front of her. She scraped her teeth over it before placing her mouth over it and sucking. Her hands swept down to his sword belt. Unbuckling it, she let it fall to the floor. She hummed low in her throat. She set her sights on the laces on his pants. Her hand cupped and stroked over the hard length of him. He could feel the warmth of her skin through the cloth. Blood surged into his cock, hardening it even more. His pants became much too tight. When his hips bucked against her hand, she drew her hand up his shaft one last time, before she set to work on the laces. An appreciative growl rumbled from Zaden‟s throat. He fought to remain focused when he really wanted to grab her and kiss her. “Very persuasive, but you should know that even though I acknowledge you‟re not helpless, my first concern will always be for your safety. There will be times when I‟ll insist that you have a guard, because as Acine and my chalie, you would make a valuable hostage for my enemies.” Tara seemed to ignore that for the moment. She turned him and urged him back toward the bed. When his knees touched the mattress, she pushed against his chest. He tumbled down onto the soft bed. She began tugging at his boots. Completely focused, she pulled them off and tossed them over her shoulder. She reached up and finished unlacing his pants, pushing the leather away, freeing his hardened length. He was hard pressed to keep his thoughts on anything other than her. She stepped back and looked at him with satisfaction and lust. She wasn‟t holding anything back. Had she been under the impression that keeping his hands off her had been easy? It had been torture. Not touching her was the only way he could ensure that she had all the time to heal that she needed. “Very good, Tara, you‟ve almost succeeded in persuading me to your way of thinking. You should know that I‟ll want to know when you leave the Taivain.” He watched as she smiled. He didn‟t know if she was enjoying the sight of him, half undressed and waiting for her or if she thought he was funny. Right now he didn‟t care.
She raised an eyebrow. “You‟re still too focused on your lecture. I think you need some incentive.” She unbuttoned her shirt, shrugging out of it. Tossing it over her shoulder, she licked her lips, a long slow swipe of her tongue. She toed off her boots, but didn‟t finish undressing. She ran her hand over her flat stomach to the full roundness of one of her breasts. Lifting it in her palm, she flicked her thumb over the crest. “Do you know the effect you have on me?” Her eyes sparkled as her eyes roved over his body. Zaden gulped. She‟d decided to tease him. “Your smell alone can make me wet. You know that, but did you know that the sight of your dark skin against mine is enough to send chills through me?” Her fingers circled one dark crest. She pinched and twisted her nipple. Zaden couldn‟t tear his eyes away from her. “What those lips of yours can do… Mmmm, just the thought causes me to get wet and wanting. I love your strength, your size, what you do with your body.” Tara licked her lips in remembered enjoyment. Zaden nearly went up in flames at the way her eyes closed, the sight of that pink tongue and the way she shifted as she talked. He could smell her arousal, knew that creamy, slick moisture probably coated her thighs. He could feel how much she wanted him when he touched her mind. She needed him every bit as much as he wanted her. He raised his hand. She took a step toward him in response to the invitation, but stopped and slowly began to work on the button to her skirt. She let her skirt fall to the floor. “Now, since I‟m supposed to be persuading you, why don‟t you lie back and let me work on it?” She smiled her hips moving in a provocative sway as she glided toward the bed. He chuckled and put his hand back on the bed. She was experimenting with her feminine power. He was more than willing to let her play for a bit before he gave her exactly what they both wanted. She crawled onto the bed. One knee slid in between his legs, the other pressed into the bedding on the outside of his left leg. He caught the gleam in her eyes. Pure mischief and anticipation gleamed in her brown eyes as she surveyed his body. Her eyes roamed over the expanse of his body. Her tongue slicked out over her lips. He braced himself. From the look in her eyes, she wanted to drive him insane. He wondered how much of her teasing he could take before he finally took control.
She crawled closer, deliberately brushing the curling hair at her pubis over the head of his shaft. He tensed at the light, tickling touch. She pressed her breasts against his hard chest. The hard tips brushed over his dark, flat nipples, sending a searing jolt through him. She leaned forward taking his lower lip between her teeth, tugging. Sliding her tongue between his lips, she kissed him deeply. Zaden couldn‟t remain passive for long. His tongue tangled and dueled with hers. His hands brushed against her hips and she stiffened. She reluctantly pulled back, frowning at him. Nipping at the taut skin of his shoulder, she lashed at his flesh with her tongue before she moved down to his chest. She sucked on his nipples and then blazed a path of hot kisses down the corded plane of his stomach. He drew in a harsh breath when her breath fanned over the tip of his cock and one of her hands cupped his balls. Tara looked at the darkened head before she ran her tongue around the head as her thumb rubbed over the skin of his balls. Her warm hands fondling his sac broke his control. Fire ripped down his spine and he almost came in her hands. He lurched up, one of his hands tangling in her hair, the other grabbing her hand and pulling it away from him. Game time was over. “Uhm…Zaden.” Her eyes widened and hesitancy lurked in her soft voice. She seemed to just realize that she might have taken things a bit far. He tossed Tara farther up onto the bed and swiftly followed, blanketing her with his body. His lips found hers as he lifted her legs, urging her to wrap them around him. He entered her with a swift, hard thrust and remained fully embedded in her soft, hot pussy. He gritted his teeth as he balanced over her. Fighting to gain a moment of control, he drew in deep breaths. He wanted her to know what he felt just as she‟d told him. “I love the way your pussy grips me as if you‟ll pull me fully into you, as deep as you can take me. Your taste is enough to make me hard on its own. I love the feel of your breasts, brushing against me, filling my hands or deep in my mouth.” Zaden growled lowering his head to suck one of the reddened tips between his lips. Her eyes widened and she moaned. “The way you always want me, how you respond so readily to my touch, sends the blood rushing to my cock with enough force to make me groan in pain. And the noises you make, the soft satisfied moan as I fill you, the little whimpers as you reach for your pleasure are almost enough to make me come on their own.” He looked up at her as he licked a path around the soft brown-tipped mound. She arched her hips, tightening her legs around him until he was as deep within her as he could be. “You like that, don‟t you?” Zaden asked, rocking against her. “You like knowing that I
want you every bit as much as you want me.” “More, Zaden.” Tara laced her fingers into his hair and pulling his head up for a heated kiss. Zaden was in full agreement with her wants. Holding her hips, he withdrew and then surged completely into her again. He heard the hitch in her breath and the soft moan as she tried to arch into him. Holding her still, he pumped into her. She was close to release. He could feel the muscles of her inner walls clasping him, trying to draw him back as he withdrew. He thrust into her deep and hard, grinding against her. A soft, moaning cry bubbled from her lips as she came. Her fingernails dug into his back. He felt the pleasure rolling through her. He continued to move within her, surging toward his own release. Searing heat boiled within him, tightening his muscles until it felt like they were going to snap. As her pussy clenched around him again, fierce sensation ripped through him, flaring up his spine. He continued to thrust into her as his seed pulsed into her. Tara gave a strangled cry as everything within her contracted as yet another climax took her. He watched the emotions cross her face. She shook, her eyes closed tightly as the sharp, biting pleasure ricocheted through her. He braced himself over her, nuzzling her neck. “Stay with me.” Her hands pulled at him when he tried to move to her side. Zaden withdrew from her and moved so that all of his weight wasn‟t resting on her. He‟d had no intention of leaving her or the bed. They‟d spent too much time apart. In spite of her protests, she was still smaller than him and would find it hard to breathe with his weight completely on her. She sighed and closed her eyes, snuggling against him. He pulled her close and simply held her. ***** Tara opened her eyes when she heard the clinking of dishes. Zaden was watching as two young women brought in trays of food and drink for their meal. A thin, finely woven desa-cloth sheet had been pulled over her. After the women left, Tara sat up allowing the sheet to fall to her waist. Zaden laughed, bent and tossed her shirt and skirt to her. “Much as I enjoy that view, we do still have to get through the talk that was delayed by your lascivious plans for my body.” “And you‟re such a good man to have gone along with it when I know that you find no enjoyment in it.” Tara smiled, feeling delightfully wicked. Even now she could see his cock hardening, pressing against his leather pants. He laughed heartily. “Now, I didn‟t say that I found no enjoyment in it. I enjoy having you holding me, being sunk deep into you, feeling you come. You grab on to me as if you‟re afraid that you‟ll be torn away when you find your pleasure.”
She buttoned her shirt and joined him at the table. He‟d pulled her chair close to his and rearranged the plates. She served him and then herself. Sitting down, she picked up a small chunk of meat. She rubbed the morsel across his mouth before slipping it into his mouth. He chewed, narrowed his eyes at her. “First, you‟ll never be able to control me as you would control a normal man should you have found one. Second, I‟d advise you to forget most of what they told you today. You‟d be better advised to talk to me before trying a stunt like that again.” She tilted her head and smiled at the first statement. That had been apparent from the very first. “I never thought that I could control you.” “I‟ll try to remember that you aren‟t helpless, fragile, but do not expect perfection. Every time I think about you, get close to you, all of my instincts tell me to protect you, to watch over you. I will always see to your safety first.” He picked up a piece of meat and held it just in front of her lips. Tara closed her mouth over the small chunk, tugging it gently from his fingers. “I don‟t expect perfection, but I did mean what I said. I want you to teach me what I need to know as a shifter and don‟t be impatient if it takes me a while to master it.” He smiled. “It‟s more likely that you‟ll get angry with me. I‟m a hard taskmaster when I‟m teaching anything. I want perfection or as close as you can get to it. You‟ll get tired of going over and over one thing before we move to the next.” “I guess I‟d have no chance of influencing you, getting you to change your ways,” she teased in a half-questioning way. “You can always try, but don‟t bet your skirt on it.” His eyebrows rose. “Maybe I should get someone else to teach me.” She thought about the torture of being close to him, but not able to touch him, love him as she wanted, because she had to get something right. Zaden‟s hand shot out, turned her head to him and the hard look in his eyes was that of an aggressive predator. “Don‟t even try to get another to teach you. I will teach you what you need to know, no other.” “I didn‟t mean it like that.” Tara„s eyes widened as she realized that he‟d thought she meant to actually ask someone else. She put her hand over his. “I only thought that it would be hard, at least on me. Every time I‟m near you, I want you. My concentration is almost nonexistent and the Goddess knows that I seem to have an ability to irritate you.” His eyes softened in understanding. “I suffer the same malady, but we‟ll find a way. We‟ll make it work. You‟ll just have to suffer through it if I get a little short with you until we
learn the best way for us.” She chuckled. “So I‟ll just have to deal with barked orders, growls and a short temper until we find a way to deal with each other without bared teeth. That‟s asking much of me, my chalon. What do I get for all of my patience and forbearance?” “You‟ll learn from one of our best teachers and you‟ll find other benefits, ones that have nothing to do with your lessons.” He leered at her as his hand slid up her midriff to her breasts. She tilted her head, looking at him as she thought about his words. “That sounds fair to me.” His hand cupped her breast through the cloth of her shirt, his thumb flicking at the hardened nipple. “Let‟s see if we can do something about wrecking your concentration. The thought of having such an effect on you makes me want to use that power.” She laughed and reached between them, stroking her hand across the hard ridge pressing against his leather pants. “I think you‟ve already been distracted.” “No, I‟m focused on exactly what I want,” he whispered. His lips slanted across hers. Their tongues tangled in a heated duel. She leaned into him. His hands stroked over her arms and inward to the buttons of her shirt. He licked his lips as the buttons parted, revealing the full curve of her breasts. She wasn‟t about to let him have all the fun. Since he hadn‟t put on a shirt, all she had to do was untie the laces of his pants. Her fingers nimbly freed the leather tie and pulled the laces free. His cock sprang into her waiting fingers. Closing her fingers around the base of his cock, she stroked upward in one long, firm stroke. He tensed and froze. Taking advantage of his reaction, she leaned forward and stroked her tongue around the thick, flared head. She felt his reaction in the tremor that shook his body and the rush of arousal that hit her mind. After undoing the last two buttons of her shirt, he lifted her out of her chair into his lap. She laughed softly, triumphantly, as his mouth lowered to her breast. He drew one nipple into his mouth as his hands went to work on her skirt. Her eyes closed and her head fell back as he sucked on her breast. She felt his hands tugging at the fabric over her legs and didn‟t care if it ripped. She just wanted his hands on her as soon as possible. If he didn‟t hurry, she was going to do it herself. She knew the skirt wouldn‟t survive that. He rose, but didn‟t go to the bed. Instead he carried to a soft rug in front of the fireplace. He pulled her legs free from her skirt and tossed it over his shoulder. His cock bobbed as he knelt between her thighs. Licking her lips, she reached for him. He leaned forward, bracing his weight on his elbow. His cock brushed against her pussy.
Tingles erupted over her flesh and shot straight to the arousal tightening in her belly. Goddess, she wanted him inside her. His cock pressed against her and then slipped into her. She was wet, slick with need. Her muscles clenched around his cock as he slowly pushed into her until his hips pressed against hers. She leaned up and licked at his lips. His scent filled her senses, heightening her arousal. She couldn‟t get enough of it—or him. He slowly withdrew and rolled his hips against hers in a slow, building rhythm. His cock surged into her again and again. Her hips rose to meet each maddening thrust. She growled low in her throat, frustrated, caught on the edge of a high peak. He laughed softly and his pelvis ground against hers in a hard swirling thrust. Gasping, she gripped his buttocks, her nails sinking into his skin. His teeth nipped her neck and his tongue swirled over the mark on her neck. She shivered, and light and sensation exploded inside her. She arched, trembling, and called his name as she came. He continued moving against her, then tensed and she felt his seed splash into her. She held onto him, her hands stroking over him. She didn‟t want to let go of him just yet. ***** Days later, they left Marik‟s Taivain for Zaden‟s home on Cordares. Zaden had decided that it was time for Tara to see it. The journey to his home world took only a few days, but after they were on Cordares they had to travel another eleven days to get his home. She was excited, but also a little worried, because she sensed Zaden‟s agitation. Occasionally she‟d feel his preoccupation, but couldn‟t grasp any of the details in his thoughts. She‟d been able to discover that it was something about trade. When she asked him, he said that it was a warrior concern and only indirectly linked to trade. She couldn‟t help feeling a little hurt that he felt the need to keep his troubles to himself. Maybe she wasn‟t a warrior, but she could listen. She didn‟t know if he didn‟t trust her or if he‟d just handled everything on his own for too long. He should be able to tell her about anything. She wanted to be part of his life. Her first sight of her new home happened as the sun set behind the mountains in the distance. Fields of assorted crops had been planted in fields outside of the walls. They rode down a stone-paved road to the large, thick gate. A sprawling two-story building sat in the center of the huge space within the walls. He took Tara to the Taivain and left her after introducing her to Meira, the mate of his Taran, his Iscal, and two more women named Darla and Sira. He‟d explained that there were very few unbonded women here because it had been built only a few years ago. Families here were still very young. “Acine, we‟ve been expecting you. We were all happy to hear that the Achan had found
his mate. Destiny must have guided him on his journey to place him right where he needed to be. So many of our men are still looking for their mates, it‟s a relief when one is found.” Meira smiled widely as she led Tara through the Taivain. Tara chuckled looking around as they passed through rooms on the tour. “When I first learned what he was, happiness wasn‟t one of my emotions. In fact, I can remember cursing and regretting the choice of going to Deral. My opinion has changed somewhat since then.” Meira slanted a glance over at Tara. “It can be hard entering the shifter world when you‟re not one of them. The men can be possessive and overprotective and the only thing that will change that is time.” “You weren‟t a shifter before you bonded?” Tara‟s mouth gaped for a moment as they entered a huge dining hall. A few women were in the hall sweeping the floor. Keeping this place clean and running would take an army. With the small number of women she‟d seen she was surprised they weren‟t all exhausted. “No,” Meira answered with a soft laugh as she led the way across the large room and into the kitchen. “I was a human and let me tell you, it took me two years to gain the concessions you have.” “Zaden told me that everyone here was a member of the pack, but I sensed three non-shifters. Is someone visiting?” Tara asked as they entered the warm kitchen. Her ability to distinguish between a shifter and a non-shifter had continued to increase, and her developing sensitivity stunned her. Delicious smells swirled around them as the women introduced her to those in the kitchen. “Very good, he has already taught you the basics.” Darla nodded. “No, the Achan rescued three women, a woman and her two grown daughters, from a destroyed village a rona or so before he was caught on Deral. They‟re staying here until they find a mate or decide they want to leave. They help with some of the chores, but pretty much keep to themselves.” “So, tell me about the people here, about life. I want to know everything,” Tara accepted a small piece of bread from the cook. She chewed, savoring it. “It‟s delicious.” The cook beamed and returned to her work. “We‟re still getting used to living a settled life. After moving every few ronas for years, it‟s wonderful to have a home of our own.” Darla shook her head, tossing her long chestnut curls over her shoulder.
“I can understand that. I did have a home, but I was seldom there. Most of the time I was off planet, tending to the sick or wounded.” Tara smiled. Once they had finished the tour of the large main building, the women began to escort her around the outside. They walked past a group of men practicing without pausing. Rounding the corner of the stable, Tara stopped. On the grassy field in front of them, a group of children played a game with a tall, black-haired man. Laughter rang as a young girl kicked the ball out of the milling group. The boisterous playing children in the field weren‟t what had grabbed her attention. Clustered near the wall, four children stood watching, clearly wanting to join in the fun. “Why aren‟t the other children playing? Are they being punished?” She looked toward the women at her side. All of the women grimaced and then looked from her to the man on the field. “That‟s Peran. You‟ll meet him soon. He‟s one of Zaden‟s Terchal.” Darla looked at the man playing with the children. The expression on her face wasn‟t friendly. More than a hint of distaste laced the woman‟s voice. “You don‟t like him?” Tara glanced over at the man. “He‟s good with children. I‟ll give him that. It took us a while to discover why those children were standing to the side, because he‟s so careful of who sees the way he acts.” Meira grimaced, her eyes on the man running with the children. “What do you mean he‟s careful about who sees how he acts?” Tara turned to look at Meira. From the woman‟s tone, she knew that this was no joke. “Oh, you‟ll see it, but explaining it to one of the men is impossible. They haven‟t seen that side of him. He doesn‟t like women who have been turned or children of women who have been changed from human to Zarain. The children on the side are those of women who were once human.” Darla narrowed her eyes as she frowned at Peran. “You‟ve tried telling Zaden about it?” Tara stared at the man. If that was true, and she had no reason to think that they‟d lie, he‟d probably been doing more than just favoring some children over another. The women nodded. They headed back inside the Taivain, but the tour apparently wasn‟t over. They led her through a series of hallways. Pausing at a corner, Darla peered into the next corridor. She turned back and nodded. They walked down the hallway in silence. Tara smiled at the woman‟s furtive actions. She wondered just where they were taking
her now. They had been in this section of the building earlier, but men had been here when they‟d first walked through. They hadn‟t done more than look into the rooms then. Stopping before a door, Darla opened it and looked inside. She stepped inside, leaving the door open. Tara and the other women went into the room without a word. She frowned, looking around the room. A large polished dark wood table dominated the room. There was a huge fireplace, but it was cold and free of ash. It looked as if the room hadn‟t been used in a long time. A row of shelves lined one of the walls. Books and rolled scrolls filled every shelf. She saw a few trunks pushed against another wall. “Come on. It‟ll be ages before Zaden gets around to showing you this, if ever. He probably wouldn‟t think of it. It‟s just common knowledge now. Well, that and the fact that the men watch over newly changed Zarain for a long time.” Meira led the way over to the trunks. “What?” Tara smiled and followed slowly. Meira opened the trunk. Tara blinked, as she saw only a cloth. Meira reached down and drew the cloth back revealing a huge number of stones in a wooden case. Tara stepped forward and lifted her hand. What was so special about those stones? “Don‟t touch them. You‟ll have the men rushing in here and we‟ll all get a lecture.” Meira grasped her hand before her fingers could even graze the gray crystals. Tara looked at the woman expecting to see a smile. Why would touching a rock bring men running into the room? How would they even know? “These are very special stones.” Darla looked down on them. “How are they special? They look like any number of crystals I‟ve seen in market stalls.” She waited and glanced back down to the collection of rocks. “They can mask the feel of a shifter completely.” Meira nodded when Tara shook her head. “It‟s true. If you‟re close enough to the person, they‟re there and then suddenly it‟s as if they had just disappeared, even though they‟re still physically there. It‟s…strange.” Darla tilted her head. “How did they find out that these crystals did that?” Tara slipped her hand free of Meira‟s grip. She was tempted to try to use one of those crystals and just leave. Everything still seemed so different and then there was Zaden holding back from her. She didn‟t know what she wanted to do, what she should do. She wanted Zaden, but she wanted more than just sex from their
relationship. “They didn‟t.” Meira‟s lips tilted up in a wicked smile. “A woman did. Acine Caidi had a pack of her own for years before she met her mate.” “Come on. We‟d better go. This is practically a male bastion. They only occasionally let us in here to dust and clean. They say we move their maps and books and they can‟t find them anymore.” Meira lifted the black cloth back over the stones and closed the chest. They left the room. Meira led her down the hallway. In the days that followed, Tara learned about the trade that Zaden had begun over a year ago. In recent ronas, two of his shipments of wine and cloth had been attacked, most of the goods destroyed by fire from the flaming arrows shot by their attackers. They hadn‟t been able to find out who or why. She now understood why Zaden was worried, but not why he‟d kept if from her. She didn‟t ask him anything about it for two days. After thinking about it, she‟d decided to let him come to her about it. She‟d told him she didn‟t want to be coddled. She wanted to be treated as his true mate, not a helpless babe. He‟d said he‟d try and she was determined to give him the chance. She hadn‟t counted on him taking this long. Her frustration grew every day and her patience withered. That night, he came into the room after he‟d finished discussing matters with his trusted warriors. He smiled at her as he pulled off the gray shirt that he‟d worn that day. She lounged in the large bathing tub. He didn‟t seem to notice the narrowing of her eyes or the fact that she hadn‟t even said hello. She‟d been growing steadily angrier as the days passed. Now, her temper seemed to close to breaking. He insisted on treating her like a babe. She clenched her fists. She wanted to throw something at him. Tara gritted her teeth and scooted to the other side of the tub as he eased down into the water. “We have to talk. You haven‟t been keeping your side of the deal.” Zaden‟s head came up at the same instant that his hand wrapped around her arm and hauled her to him. “What do you mean by that?” “You‟ve been shutting me out, treating me as if I can‟t handle the slightest bit of your life.” She pried on his fingers even though she knew it was useless. “Let me go. I‟m not running anywhere.” “What are you talking about, Tara?” A frown creased his face and a growl rumbled in his chest. He didn‟t release her. His grip wasn‟t tight, but she couldn‟t twist free. She could feel his confusion, but his determination was even stronger. He really didn‟t know what she meant, but he intended to find out.
She drew in a deep breath, grasping for control. “I‟ve thought about this for a while. I could take the way you‟ve been acting in two ways. One, you don‟t trust me. You think I‟d tell someone something. Or two you‟re still protecting me as if I needed constant care and supervision. Either option is enough to make me feel a little violent.” “What are you talking about? You know I trust you.” He tugged her close hooking an arm around her waist. “You trust me, yet you wouldn‟t even tell me that you were having some trouble with your trade route?” She sniffed and rolled her eyes. He stiffened and glowered at her. “You don‟t need to worry. I know that you trust me. You‟re just treating me like an infant again.” She planted a hand on his chest and pushed. He didn‟t budge. “There was a reason that I didn‟t tell you.” His grip relaxed just enough for her to slide back no more than a handsbreadth away. She could look at him without tilting her head back. He still held her. She wasn‟t going anywhere. She crossed her arms and angled her body away from his. “Of course there was a reason. You were protecting me from life again.” That would have to stop. She wouldn‟t live her life being protected from minor inconveniences or even major catastrophes. Somehow, she would make him see that. Zaden tilted her face up as she was forced to look him in the eyes. “I didn‟t want you to have to face everything at once. This is new for you. You‟re living a far different life than what you‟d planned. I didn‟t what to overwhelm you with the troubles of that life.” “I‟m not fragile!” She jerked free of his loose hold as she stood, her hands planted firmly on her hips. “I‟m not some cosseted little shifter who‟s been protected her entire life. I‟m a shifter who is Indiri.” “I know you‟re not fragile, but…” He would have gone on but her glare stopped him. “I‟ve walked through battlefields trying to heal those left for dead. I‟ve gone to some of the worst areas on backward little planets to heal when an Indiri was called for. There is very little in this life that would be more overwhelming than that.” Her hand sliced through the air. She felt like hitting him and moved away before the temptation grew. Zaden sat there astonished by her outburst.
“You insist on treating me like a child. What do I have to do to get you to treat me as your chalie?” Tara flung up her hands and stepped out of the large tub before he could gather his senses to stop her. She quickly dashed away the tear rolling down her face. “Just tell me, Zaden. When will you start treating me as your chalie and not someone who needs to be protected from life‟s troubles?” She wrapped a toweling sheet around her body and stared down at him as she waited for his answer. “Come back to the bath, Tara.” He held out his hand to her. “We‟ll talk.” “No, if I get back in that tub, you‟ll distract me.” She knew he would. Maybe he wouldn‟t intend to do it, but her body came alive at his slightest touch. If they were going to talk, there needed to be some distance between them. “Tara, I told you not to expect perfection. My first inclination was to make your first days here easy. I wasn‟t keeping it from you because I didn‟t trust you. I just wanted you to enjoy yourself in this time of adjustment.” He shook his head and sighed. “I knew that you were worried about something even before we got here, but you wouldn‟t tell me anything more than it was a warrior concern linked with trade. I might not have been able to help you solve it, but I want you to at least feel that you can talk to me about problems.” She exhaled heavily and looked down at the floor. Getting past his overprotective attitude sometimes seemed like a battle she couldn‟t win. She didn‟t see him move until it was too late. Almost simultaneous with the sound of splashing water, he grasped her by the waist, lifted her and set her down on her feet in the water that nearly reached her waist. He‟d set her down in the center of the tub, not on the bench that ringed it. He tugged the sodden toweling sheet away from her and threw it. It landed with an emphatic wet plop on the floor, well out of reach. Arguing with him when they were both naked strained her nerves. She couldn‟t stop herself from looking and admiring all of that gorgeous flesh. When she looked, her mind automatically turned to the pleasure she found in exploring those hard planes. “Now talk to me.” He held her still when she would have turned away from him. She crossed her arms and stared at him. “The only reason we‟re talking about it is because I pushed you. You wouldn‟t have said anything at all.” “I didn‟t know you‟d even thought of it past the first mention of it.” He stroked a finger over her cheek. “Zaden…” She growled, unwilling to be cajoled into a better mood. “You still didn‟t tell me of it when you had to know that I could feel your agitation. Why would you let me just
remain ignorant and continue to worry? If it was merely a minor daily irritation, I could understand you just letting it go, but this has bothered you for days. Am I supposed to be so inept that I didn‟t feel it?” “Calm down.” Zaden placed a firm hand on her shoulder. “I didn‟t know that you were aware of my worry. You‟ve truly gotten very good at touching my mind. I didn‟t realize that you were doing it.” “A compliment and a pat on the head aren‟t going to end this.” She narrowed her eyes on him. He‟d done this once too often for her to let it go at that. “Why didn‟t you tell me of your troubles if you truly see me as your mate?” “Damn it, Tara, I‟ve already told you that I wanted you to have an easy time during your first few days here.” His eyes narrowed and his mouth firmed into a severe frown. She smiled in grim satisfaction. Now he was angry. “You have a habit of treating me as if I‟m not able to handle even the mildest of challenges.” Her chin rose. She waited for him to deny it. He glowered. He didn‟t need clothing to be intimidating. “I can‟t stop being protective of you. I‟ll try to remember that you‟re capable of taking care of yourself. And before you decide to become argumentative again, you had better know that you will be going into the forest tomorrow if I have to toss you over my shoulder to get you there.” Tara was hard-pressed to decide how to react to that. Anger for his orders and presumptuous attitude bubbled inside her, but she knew that he hadn‟t intended to treat her like a fragile ornament. She could feel it among the other emotions running through his mind. His instincts were to protect her, first and always. Tara frowned. He still should have told her. Overwhelmed with confusion, she merely sat when he urged her down onto the underwater bench. “Woman, you can imagine more trouble than anyone else I know.” He ruffled her hair. “If you had just told me that you knew something was bothering me and that my not telling you was bothering you, everything would have been resolved days ago.” Her mouth dropped open. “Now it‟s my fault!” His mouth twisted into a frown and he shook his head. “No, it‟s actually my fault. I should have been paying more attention to you. You did surprise me by even knowing about my feelings.” “It‟s your fault because you were keeping secrets. I would have known that something was bothering you even if I could only read your body language. You were tense and short-tempered.” Tara poked a finger into his chest.
She could feel a smile kicking up the corners of her mouth and fought to keep her stern expression. Telling him just what he did wrong was a definite change. Usually their roles were reversed. “You should have come to me. You are my one and only mate. I know you. I know I can rely on you.” His hand brushed across her face. She turned her head into his hand. “I was only going on your past behavior. It made perfect sense. You‟ve done it before.” His fingers threaded into her hair as he turned her face up to his. His head lowered and his lips brushed across hers. “I know, reha.” She opened her mouth beneath his, her tongue slipping out to glide over his lips and into his mouth. Her tongue tangled with his and her hands crept up to his shoulders, her fingernails sinking into his shoulders as if she were afraid that he would push her away. He chuckled against her lips as he wrapped an arm around her waist, tugging her closer to him. He wasn‟t about to push her away when she offered him those delectable lips. Zaden rose from the water taking her with him. As he left the tub, he swung her up into his arms and carried her to the bed. Placing her on the edge of the bed, he lowered himself to his knees as he spread her legs. He wanted to taste her. ***** Tara spent most of the morning wondering why Zaden would need to arrange to take her into the forest. It didn‟t make any sense. He was the Achan. They were the only pack in the area. When he came in for the meal, she was excited. Sometime this afternoon she would be beginning her training. She was more than ready to learn everything that she needed to know to make him see her as a strong capable shifter. “I‟ve made sure that everyone knows that you‟ll be gone for the afternoon with me. We‟ll leave after we‟ve eaten.” He sat down at the table with her. Tara nodded, happy and eager to begin. “I did not know when exactly we would do this, but I told them that I would be with you for some time before the evening meal. I‟ve wondered why you would need to arrange to be with me in the forest.” “So that my men know to keep away from that area. I don‟t want to chance any accidents with my own hunters, although it‟s unlikely.” He poured wine into his goblet. Tara was almost too excited to eat, but the look in Zaden‟s eyes was serious and not the least bit playful when he warned her that she‟d need all the energy she could get. That did sober her enough to finish her food. She remembered his warning that he was a hard taskmaster. He led Tara into the forest. When they were surrounded and shielded by trees, he told her
to get undressed and change forms. She did as he said without comment. He was the teacher. She was the student. It was a relationship she knew and respected. She‟d spent enough time as a student High Indiri to know that she would best be served by listening and following his orders. The man is a damned tyrant, Tara thought some time later. He insisted that she learn to track without using the keen extra senses shifters had which allowed them to track almost anything by its mere presence. For some reason, he made her learn to track using only her eyes, ears and nose in Zarain form. He set himself up as her prey. Every time she was tempted to shorten the lesson by using her Zarain sense, he caught her at it. What were the senses for if not to help her find her prey? And what good did they do her if he wouldn’t let her use them? Tara‟s lips pulled back into a snarl, but she kept her attention on the small signs he‟d left. She had to admit that she was getting better at following the faint sign left by the large black animal that was her chalon. She paused as she spotted a paw print, faintly smudged in a sandy area at the base of a tree. Her head tilted to the side and she lowered her muzzle closer to the ground. Something wasn‟t right here. This was probably another one of her mate‟s tricks to make it harder on her to find him. She sniffed and found that his scent, although strong near the tree, was fresher around the bushes to her right. She found a few bent branches there and a tuft of hair. Tara kept tracking. The trail seemed endless and it was tedious work. She also never once caught sight of her chalon. She had her nose to the ground, sniffing when Zaden‟s voice sounded in her head. Go back to where we left our clothes and dress. She didn‟t see him anywhere around, but that was no surprise. He was still in the area. She could feel his presence even if she wasn‟t using it to find him. The sign and smell she‟d been following offered even more evidence. She trudged back to where the hunt had begun. Shifting into her human form, she dressed. His clothing was gone, so she knew that he had made it back before her. He stepped out of the forest and smiled at her. “You‟re slow, but you were getting better at recognizing the diversions. I know you‟ll get better and faster.” He took her hand and they began the walk back to the Taivain. “With practice, I‟m sure you‟ll be able to find me.” And practice they did. They stayed with the tracking lesson until Tara could consistently find him and track at a pace he deemed suitable. They moved then into methods of stalking and attack. Again, Zaden set himself up as her target. She was just getting good at the ambush when he had to leave. He took some of the warriors, but left his Iscal, Taran, and more than enough warriors to protect the Taivain.
The Turlo priests who had recently decided to strike back against the shifters. They had hired mercenaries to attack the only shifters they knew of, a Zarain pack wh ich lived only a world away from them on the travel gate path. Unfortunately for them, that pack was related through bonding to at least two Shadatai packs. Zaden, Marik and an Achan named Selon intended to teach these Turlo priests a lesson this time. Chapter Ten
Tara frowned. She watched one of the women Zaden had rescued leave the room at a hurried walk. There was something very strange about those women. They never interacted with others except to sweep a floor or some other minor chore. They hardly ever talked with any of the shifter women even during those chores. The mother, Mala, and her daughters Kera and Vela generally stayed in their rooms. They hadn‟t made any friends among the women or tried to make this their home. On the other hand, they didn‟t want to leave. Their behavior was unusual, but she couldn‟t do anything about it. If the women wanted to keep to themselves, that was their choice. A few other things did worry her more than the curious attitudes of those three. There had been a couple of strange accidents since Zaden had been gone. Meira had taken a bad spill down the stairs and had to be bedbound for seventeen days. Since Meira was pregnant, the fall was worrisome. Meira swore that she‟d tripped over something. She even had a bruise across her lower leg, just above her ankle. When Taran had looked some time later nothing was there. There was just enough going wrong to cause suspicion, but not enough coincidences for proof. Meira, Darla and Sira were all worried, because most of the accidents had revolved around them. They were even more worried now that Taran had left the Taivain to discover what had happened to a shipment of trade goods and the three men who had accompanied it. The men were eight days overdue. When Taran and a few other warriors had tried to contact them on one of the mental paths they shared, none of the men responded. He‟d left Peran in charge, but the women didn‟t trust him. That only added to the worries. All four of the women ate the midday meal together in the absence of their mates. Sira‟s chalon was with Zaden, and Darla‟s was with Taran. Today, the other three women joined Tara in the room she shared with Zaden. It was more private and they could talk freely. Tara was the last to arrive. She‟d been helping deliver the meals. Smiling at them, she shrugged off her cloak and tossed it onto the bed. Taking a seat at the table, she sipped at the wine in her cup before she began eating. She scooped some of the meat and gravy onto her spoon and lifted it to her lips. A strange scent rose, filling her senses, causing her eyes to pop open. She stopped and sniffed suspiciously as the faint, pungent smell teased her nostrils. After inhaling several times, her suspicion became a certainty.
“Stop eating!” Tara‟s head snapped up. She saw that all of the other women had been eating while she‟d been sniffing at her food. She stirred the brown gravy and meat on her plate. She found crushed leaves in the thick brown liquid. She‟d been in the kitchen when the dish was being prepared. The cook hadn‟t put any leaves in the gravy or the meat. “What‟s wrong?” Sira asked. Tara pushed her plate away and took a deep breath. “This is going to sound strange, but give me your spoons with some of the meat and gravy on it.” Sira, who was sitting next to her, looked confused, but handed over her spoon without question. Tara inhaled. The distinctive odor of the colisin plant drifted up to her. “Don‟t eat anything else on your plate. It‟s been poisoned just as mine has—with colisin leaves, crushed and crumbled for potency. Now I need your spoons, Meira and Darla. Sira, if you ate any of that, get a basin and make yourself vomit.” Tara gestured toward a large basin on a stand. The other two pushed their plates away hastily. They paled as the implications hit them. Meira handed Tara her spoon and then Darla did the same. All of the food had been poisoned. Meira and Sira were had actually eaten some of the meat. Shaken, they walked back to the stand. As Tara stood, they were bent over two bowls. “Darla, stay here. Don‟t let anyone take that food. By the way, who brought it?” Tara she strode toward the door. “Mala and her daughter Vela,” Darla answered. Tara‟s lips tightened but she didn‟t say anything. There was just something not right about those women. She hadn‟t thought that they actually meant to harm anyone, but after this… Shaking her head, she left the room. She ran down the hallway and up the stairs, moving swiftly through the hallways to the healer‟s rooms. As she‟d delivered the meals to this section, she knew he was here. He was eating with the sage. Raising her hand, she pounded on the door. It was opened only a moment later by the healer who already had his mouth open to ask a question. “I need derva root, marcosil, relesh leaves and brunga stems.” Tara ticked off the list of herbs and roots before he could ask anything. “And I need you to come with me now. I might need your help.” “Derva is a purgative.” The healer frowned and straightened. His hand landed on his hip as a sneer curled his lips.
She‟d noticed before that he‟d seemed a little guarded around her. The first time, she‟d shrugged it off. She‟d been thrilled by the way that the women had accepted her, helped her, but she hadn‟t expected it. As the new person to this close group, she‟d known that it would take time to gain complete acceptance. With the healer, he just seemed to put more distance between them as time passed. That chilly disdain had grown when Zaden had asked her to heal one of his men‟s broken bones. Right now, she didn‟t have time for the healer‟s moodiness. “I know what it is.” She tapped her foot impatiently. Dealing with him stretched her nerves taut, especially when she knew that there was a killer lurking among them. “I need them and the other two as well as your mortar and pestle. There is a reason to hurry. I‟ll explain when we get there.” The blond-haired older man took a deep breath, studied her intently and nodded, hurrying to get what she needed. She exhaled in relief. Hopefully, one day, he‟d finally relax around her. The gray-haired sage, Simarion Rechanian, stood and walked with the healer back to her room. She opened the door and entered followed by the healer and the sage. “Go smell that meat and gravy and tell me what you smell.” Tara reached out to take the mortar and pestle and the herbs from his hands, but he narrowed his eyes and turned away from her without releasing the stone pestle. “You stay here. I‟ll go see what you think is wrong.” The healer slid a suspicious look at her. “What…” She shook her head and took a step forward. “Stay there. I don‟t need any help or suggestions of what‟s been done to them. I‟m well versed with what can be done with herbs and plants.” His eyes slid from the table and then back to her. Her mouth dropped open. She didn‟t need to be able to read his mind to know what he thought. He actually thought she‟d poisoned the food. “Tara didn‟t do anything. She didn‟t bring the food. She arrived after it was delivered here.” Darla shook her head. “I‟m the healer here and if there‟s something wrong, I‟ll take care of it.” He walked over to the table, picked up one of the spoons and sniffed. A frown immediately crossed his face and he sniffed again. Tara took a deep breath and stayed back, because he seemed to become even more agitated when she came near the table. He needed to focus on the food now, not his problem with her.
“How many of you ate this and what do think that this is?” The healer barked out the question as he dropped the spoon. “Meira and Sira had eaten some before I identified it. It‟s colisin, poison. I may not work with plants as much as you do, but that smell is impossible to forget.” She took a slow step forward. She didn‟t like standing at the back of the room. “Is she right?” Darla looked at the healer. “Yes,” The healer grimaced and looked at Tara. He mixed ground derva with wine and handed the cups to the two women with instructions to drink it. He obviously didn‟t like admitting that she‟d been right. From that narrow-eyed look, he still thought she had something to do with the poisoning. In spite of the assurance from Darla, he still stared at her and tensed when she moved forward. She‟d watched as he ground the relesh leaves and brunga stems into a smooth paste. He mixed it with wine, but set it aside. The purgative would need time to work. She knew that the paste was really an extra measure, just in case all of the poison hadn‟t been expelled with their meal. The healer put the extra herbs back into his pouch. “We need to speak to Peran about this.” Simarion stepped forward and put a hand on her shoulder. “Do you know who could have done this? Do you know why someone would want you dead?” “Mala and Vela brought the food. As to the why, we don‟t know.” Darla shrugged. “With the exception of myself, they are the only strangers here. Do you know of any reason anyone in the pack would target four women?” Tara looked at the healer and the sage. “There have been „accidents‟ happening around here even before I arrived. Something isn‟t right in this Taivain.” “Peran won‟t do anything,” Meira predicted. Her lips twisted as she shook her head. “He‟s having sex with that other daughter Kera. He can see no wrong in her. She‟s not his mate, but he believes what she tells him.” “I‟m sure that once he hears of the threat, he will at least look into it.” The healer took one of the plates with him as he left. He didn‟t see the looks that the other women shared as he walked out the door. Tara looked at Darla. “Just bar the door and don‟t open it until we return. If anyone asks, tell them I ordered it. Give them the drink only after they have finished throwing up. They‟ll be fine. They didn‟t really eat enough to kill them, but it could have made them very sick.” She and the sage left the room only a few moments later. They went to find Peran. After asking a few warriors, they found him with Kera between two buildings, the granary and a
supply building. She knew that Kera and the other two were prepared and certain of the outcome, but she had to try to do this as Zaden would want it done. “We need to speak with you, Peran.” The healer sent a pointed look at the woman standing beside the sole member of Zaden‟s Terchal remaining at the Taivain. “Then speak.” Peran arrogantly folded his arms across his chest. He glared at Tara and then arched an eyebrow as if they were taking up his valuable time. The woman at his side smirked and cuddled against his side. Simarion‟s eyebrows shot up and he straightened. “There has been an attempt at poisoning the Acine and three other women. Mala and Vela brought their food to them. The poison had to occur after it left the kitchen and before they took it into the room.” “Perhaps it happened after they got it into the room. All know that those women don‟t approve of Mala, Vela and Kera being here.” Peran looked pointedly at Tara. “And she certainly would know what to do and how much to give.” “You dare to accuse the Acine and the others of poisoning themselves to defame those three? You‟d better do some thinking about shifter law and quickly…before the Achan returns.” Simarion narrowed his eyes and his hand slashed through the air. “You‟re not even going to investigate?” Tara ignored his accusations against herself and the three other intended victims. She couldn‟t make him believe that she was innocent, especially when he didn‟t want to see it. That would be as impossible as trying to make the healer see that she hadn‟t done anything. She couldn‟t prove that she didn‟t put poison in the meat. “Those women are fine people if you would just give them a chance.” Peran tugged the woman against him and ran a hand up and down her arm. “You‟re behaving like a vicious bitch and I‟m sure the Achan will do something to stop you when he returns to the Taivain.” She took a calming breath. “I‟m certain that he‟ll have something to say, but it won‟t be to me. It‟s useless, Simarion. He‟s not the one in control now.” “You‟ve ruined your life. You know the law. You were raised with it.” Simarion followed her as they went back into the building. Both of them were quiet as they returned to the Taivain. Tara headed for her room. The sage followed her down the hallway and saw Mala and Vela waiting outside of the door. “You can leave now. You don‟t need to take the tray of dishes back to the kitchen. We‟ll take care of it.” Tara waited until they moved away from her door. “Life is amazingly perilous. It‟s surprising how one day a woman can be Acine and the next, she is dead.” Mala turned a mocking smile curling her lips. “So many things can happen.
She could fall down some stairs. They could find her stabbed or she could just not wake up.” Tara ignored the woman, concentrating on the enormous problem before her. She had to survive and make sure Meira, Sira and Darla stayed alive as well. Peran was turning a blind eye to the actions of those women and the situation had become so much more dangerous. The other warriors had to follow Peran‟s orders until Zaden or Taran returned. The women wouldn‟t be able to count on help from any of them. She knocked on the door and called out to her friends. The door was opened a moment later. As soon as he saw that she was back in her room, Simarion left, striding back down the hall. Darla barred the door again to ensure their privacy. Meira and Sira were slouched in chairs, looking weak and pale. “I waited as you told me. They kept the drink down.” Darla looked over at the two women slumped in the chairs around the table. “Good, they‟ll be fine by the evening meal, but we need something to eat. You were right, Meira. Peran won‟t do anything.” Tara rubbed a hand across her neck. She really didn‟t know what to do and she hated feeling trapped. “I want you to lock and bar your doors tonight. I‟ll think of something, some way to keep us safe.” “How?” Darla growled. She stepped forward and looked toward the door. “I heard that bitch Mala. She threatened you. Peran won‟t protect us and the other warriors must follow his orders until the Achan returns. That won‟t be soon and Taran could be gone longer than the Achan.” Tara took a deep breath. “I won‟t let anything happen to you or your babies. I just need some time to think about what to do.” She walked over to the window and stared out at the wall. If it had just been a danger to herself, she wouldn‟t have been so concerned. She could take care of herself. With the proper precautions, she wouldn‟t have to worry that much. But the other three made the situation much more dangerous. She had to protect them. Two of them were pregnant and any more incidents like today could cause them lose their babies. She didn‟t know what to do. The only thing she could think of was to contact Zaden, get his opinion. Tara, Peran contacted me. He said that you, Meira and Sira have been sick. Trust Teiron, he’ll have you feeling better soon. He and Peran have never failed me. Zaden‟s presence burst into her mind. She was so relieved that for a moment she couldn‟t think of anything to say to him. Zaden, I… I’ll talk to you again soon. I know you’re worried, but everyone gets sick once in a while. Peran and the others will take care of everything while you’re sick. Get well. There are some games that I want to play with you when I get back.
His presence faded before she could even begin to tell him that Peran had lied to him. She tried to contact him and he either ignored her or didn‟t hear her. She wasn‟t even sure she was doing it right. That part of her abilities was still so new to her and uncertain. She hadn‟t yet been able to tell if she made contact when they talked or if he did. Unless he found time to talk to her or by a miracle she connected with him, she‟d have to have a plan. Her eyes went to the forest beyond the wall. They‟d be safer out there than they were inside these walls. They wouldn‟t be trapped. Peran and those women posed more of a threat than any predator. At that moment it hit her. She‟d have to leave and take Meira, Sira and Darla with her. It was the only way she could keep them safe. Deciding to leave didn‟t solve all of her problems. Two questions circled in her mind. How were they going to leave? Where would they go? As far as she knew, there weren‟t any other Taivains in this area. And she didn‟t want to go to another pack because Peran would probably just get the other Zarain to bring them back. She couldn‟t take that chance. If he caught her, they wouldn‟t get another chance. She turned and saw Meira looking at her. “We have to talk. We have to make some decisions and I‟m not the only one involved here. All three of you are in just as much if not more trouble than I am.” “What decisions? There‟s not much we can do except wait for the Achan or Taran return. We just have to stay aware of what we eat and make sure they can‟t hurt us.” Sira shrugged. “We can‟t stay. With Peran on their side, there‟s nothing to stop them from a more direct attempt on one of us. Meira and Darla are both pregnant. Another fall or a worse bout with poisoning could end that. We‟ve been lucky that none of have been seriously hurt.” She hated to bring up the possibility of the loss of a baby, but they had to see that the danger of staying here would only increase. “We should tell the Achan. I‟ve tried talking to Catten, but he hasn‟t responded.” Darla shook her head. “Peran lied to Zaden. That we‟d been sick. I barely got a word in when he contacted me and wasn‟t able to make him listen. He told me to get well and then cut the contact. I haven‟t been able to connect with him since. Unless we manage to contact our chalons and make them believe us about this, we‟re on our own.” Tara took a deep breath. Uncertainty gnawed at her. This was one time she‟d have loved to have been able to talk to Zaden. She wouldn‟t even mind listening to a few of his orders. “Where would we go? How would we get out without being stopped?” Darla sat down on the edge of the bed and leaned forward, her forearms braced on her legs. Meira suddenly laughed. “How is easy—the mina stones. We‟ll use those to slip away,
but we‟ll have to use them outside of the Taivain‟s walls. Otherwise the men will know we‟re trying to leave.” The mention of those stones suddenly reminded Tara of the maps in that room. “I‟ll get them and find a destination tonight. There are enough maps in there. I should be able to find some place safe for us to shelter until we can contact our men.” Meira smiled. “There‟s a book in that room. The book is a sort of map of the travel gates and you‟ll be able to find out where the other gates on this planet are. It was copied from one held by the same woman who showed the men the secret of the stones. We can leave this world by one of the other gates. Remember, don‟t touch the stones with your bare hands.” Sira nodded enthusiastically. “There are three gates on Cordares. Of them, the one we use is the only one that‟s guarded.” Tara took a moment to think. “It shouldn‟t take you more than a night‟s sleep to recover from the effects of the poison. Now, we won‟t be able to take anything but the clothing on our back and coins, maybe a small bag if it can be hidden on your body.” She pushed back her hair. “We‟ll have to hunt as Zarain.” “We can do that. We all know how. We can also count on the help of the females in our pack. I‟ve just shared a little of what happened on private connection I have with a few of them.” Meira walked over and put her hand on Tara‟s shoulder. “Bar your doors tonight and get as much sleep as possible. We‟re going out with those who are gathering fruit. We‟ll be leaving shortly after our escort leaves. With a little diversion, we won‟t be missed until the evening meal.” Tara took a deep breath and straightened. The decision had been made. Now, she just had to do her part to make it work. “You‟re certain we can do this?” Darla asked. “We have no other choice. I‟ll sneak into that room tonight and tell you where we‟ll go tomorrow.” Tara thrust her hand through her hand. Staying here was just too dangerous. “The Achan will be angry that you left the Taivain.” Sira stated the obvious. “He‟ll come to understand that it was necessary. It won‟t be the first time that I‟ve made him absolutely furious and it won‟t be the last.” Tara shrugged. Zaden was obviously very involved with his plans, but eventually he would discover the truth. He‟d feel her emotions or catch a strong thought or two. Maybe she‟d even be able to tell him about it. They stayed in her room until it was almost time for the evening meal. Simarion came to the door and walked all of them to the kitchen. He left them there among all of the shifter women.
“Whatever help you need, Acine, we‟ll give it.” Briana came forward and took Tara‟s hand in both of hers. “That‟s good to hear.” Tara said with a smile. They would certainly need any help they could get. Warriors would be sent after them and they‟d need a large lead to get away from the men. Peran wouldn‟t easily let them disappear. Their flight from the safety of the Taivain would be the one thing he couldn‟t explain away with lies and accusations. Even the other warriors would know something was very wrong.
The meal that night was tense. Peran sat in Zaden‟s chair as he had since Zaden had left. She ignored him and ate in silence. She‟d suspected ever since Taran had left that that wasn‟t a common practice. Taran hadn‟t sat there. He‟d stayed in his seat on her right. She held onto her temper and her silence through the meal and stood immediately after she finished. With barely a nod to Peran, she took her leave. Simarion strode over to her as soon as she left the table. Tara led the way to Meira, Darla and Sira. They escorted the other three to their rooms and waited until they heard the bar fell into place before moving onto the next. Finally, the sage accompanied her to her room. She barred it after thanking him. She walked back to the shelves that held both Zaden‟s and her own personal possessions. She found a small bag that would hold a single change of clothing. It would be small enough to hide underneath the cloak that all women wore outside of the Taivain. She picked out some clothing and put it in the bag. There was much that had to be done. She had to get a map and four of those stones out of that room. On the shelves with Zaden‟s things, she found some flints near a group of his knives. She put the flints and a pouch of coins into the small bag. With a flip of her cloak, she could hide the little bag. She tore four wide, long strips of cloth off a long dress and stuffed them inside. Now, she simply had to get those stones. She went back to the shelf which held her large bag. She opened a flap and took out a leather packet which held such essentials as a comb, a small knife and, most importantly, hair items. Disguised as a hairpin, the lock pick served two purposes. She slipped the pin into her hair and placed the flat packet into the small bag. Hanging the stuffed pack on a hook with her cloak, she curled up in a chair. She tried to get comfortable for the long wait for the Taivain to quiet for the night. When she knew that almost everyone would be asleep for the night, she‟d get the last of what she needed to leave tomorrow. Tara dozed lightly, knowing she needed all the rest she could get. She waited until the small hours of the night. Leaving her room, she crept up to the first floor. Luckily, she found no
one in her path. She couldn‟t sense any movement within the Taivain at all. With a relieved sigh, she went to the room the women had shown her on her first day here. Dying embers glowed in the hearth. It looked as if someone had been working in the room earlier in the night. She just hoped that they‟d finished their work and had gone to bed for the night. The embers gave enough light for her to see without straining her eyes. She went to the large chest, removing the pin from her hair inserting it in the lock. By feel, she moved the pin, finally finding and flicking the small catch that unlocked it. She opened the lid and looked inside. Nothing had changed. The box seemed to be in exactly the same place as she‟d last seen it, covered with a small cloth. Pulling back the covering, she bit her lip as she looked down at the gray stones. Doubts suddenly rushed at her. Could she really keep the others alive? Could she get them away from the danger here and to a safe place? Shaking her head, Tara pushed the doubt to the back of her mind. She might not be a warrior woman or have been born a shifter, but she‟d do what had to be done to keep herself and the others alive and safe. There was no other choice. Using a cloth to keep from touching them, she took four of the small stones and quietly closed the lid. She walked over to the shelves and began searching through them. It took her a little time, but she found the book the women had been talking about earlier that night. Flipping through it, she kept glancing toward the door. She didn‟t want to be caught in here. Finally, she found the page listing the gates on Cordares and a description of the worlds that connected to them. It took a few more moments to go through the maps on the shelves to find a map that would take them to the second gate and the world she had chosen. With a relieved sigh, she slipped out of the room. She crept back to her room. Secreting the stones and the map in a pocket on the inside her cloak, she finally relaxed. Pulling off her clothing, she fell into bed. Sleep swept over her almost immediately. Tara woke early, clear headed and ready to go in spite of her late night. She dressed, draped the bag over her shoulder and put on her cloak. Walking into the kitchen, she nodded when she saw Meira, Darla and Sira enter. She talked quietly for a moment with Briana who would be in the kitchen today, but was ready to leave when the group left for the fruit harvest. The escort didn‟t stay long after they arrived at the grove. They‟d return to get the group of women before the sun went down. When the women couldn‟t feel the presence of the men anymore, work stopped and all of the Zarain women gathered around the four women who planned to leave. “Briana said you might need some help. We‟ll do what we can to help you get away. We know that you won‟t be safe until the Achan returns.” Fiana took off her cloak and dropped it to the ground.
“Thank you. Don‟t do anything to get yourself hurt. Helping us do this is more than enough.” Tara smiled and nodded her thanks even as she dropped her bag. “Every female Zarain in the Taivain knows what is happening. Peran will pay for his role in this and the women will soon rue the day they came here. The Achan will see to that.” Fiana put a hand on her shoulder. “Keep them from missing us until late afternoon if possible. We‟ll need all the lead we can get.” Tara opened her bag and pulled out the strips of cloth before tucking the maps safely inside. “We‟ll also need help after we change, securing the cloth strips. I‟ll show you what to do.” Fiana nodded. Tara pulled the cloth wrapped stones out of her pocket placing the bundle on the ground and pulling the cloth back. She undressed and looked over to see that Meira, Sira and Darla had already stripped out of their clothing, folded and stuffed them into the bags. A moment later, they changed into the huge Zarain form. She carefully picked up one of the stones with one of the long strips of cloth. She pressed the stone to Meira‟s fur-covered breastbone, moving it until it touched skin, and secured the stone with the cloth. She drew in a sharp breath. It really worked. She couldn‟t feel Meira‟s presence as a shifter. “Secure her bag onto her back and she is ready,” Tara said just before she changed form. She turned her head and saw the women slipped some food into the small bags. Tara was touched by the gesture. It also solved the mystery of what they‟d eat for their first meal on this journey. When the women finished securing the cloth and mina stone onto Tara, they left. Tara led the way. They traveled to the south, to the second gate, stopping near a brook when the sun was high overhead. Changing forms, they left the loops of cloth as they were. When they changed they would merely have to worry about keeping the stone in place. As they ate, Tara answered her friends‟ questions. They hadn‟t been able talk on the psychic path as they walked. Tara hadn‟t yet formed her own path to them. To talk to her they had to use the common path which might be overheard by any Shadatai Zarain close to them. “Where are we going?” Meira tore off a piece of bread, chewing slowly. “To the second gate.” Tara hastily swallowed a piece of dried meat. “Peran thinks I only know of the main gate and he will doubtless think I will head straight for Zaden.” “Why aren‟t we going to the Achan?” Darla asked. “Zaden is on a battlefield. We could be captured by the enemy before we get to him. I won‟t take us into danger. Zaden kept you out of harm‟s way even when he sold his sword. I will
do no less now.” Tara stared across the gently flowing stream. “So where did you decide to take us?” Meira caught her eyes and raised a brow. “We‟re going to Saukan. It‟s one of the next worlds available from the second gate. Where that gate is, it‟s sunny year round, abundant game, shelter for us in the form of old ruins. At least according to that book. We‟ll be safe there.” Tara put aside her food and dug into her bag for the maps. As soon as they finished eating, they changed forms and began walking. They knew that they didn‟t have any followers yet, but they traveled at a fast pace. Warriors would search for them and they could not get caught. The loss of four women wouldn‟t go unnoticed, even by Peran. They had fresh meat that night. Just before nightfall, Tara caught an alchat, a small, fast, plant-eating, furry animal. They cooked the meat, sharing it and the remains of their lunch. After the meal, they settled for the night, sleeping in animal form. It was safer—not many animals would bother a single large Zarain, much less a group of four. Chapter Eleven
Zaden frowned as he sat in his tent. The mercenaries had taken refuge in the Turlo stronghold. This time the priests hadn‟t been able to flee and were trapped inside with their hired warriors. The days of the siege stretched and it seemed to be unending. He wanted to be at the Taivain with his chalie. A feeling that something was very wrong pushed at the edges of his mind, day and night. It stirred his animal half and made the separation almost unbearable. His only consolations were daily talks with her and Peran‟s assurances that she was safe. He reached for her and felt relief when she responded without hesitation. Tara, how has your day been? A little tiring, you know how things can get sometimes. I had a busy day with Meira, Sira and Darla, Tara replied sleepily. What did you do that you seem tired enough to fall asleep while you’re speaking with me? Zaden smiled as he stretched. He had a mental image of her curled up on their bed, her long red hair almost veiling the pale creamy globes of her breasts. He moved restlessly in the chair as his body hardened with arousal. Well, we spent some time in the forest gathering berries and after that…it was pretty much a normal day. She yawned and he felt an even stronger wave of lethargy from her.
He frowned. He‟d specifically told Peran to keep her and the other women inside the Taivain while talking to him two days ago. Peran had mentioned that a butchered animal had been found on the path to the travel gate. Zaden had ordered Peran to search for the men responsible and for him to keep the women within the walls until it was safe. I miss you, Zaden. Can we talk some more tomorrow? I really need to get some sleep, she said. We can talk later. I have some things I need to do. I miss you, my chalie. He frowned. Peran had some explaining to do. You have a battle to plot, I’d bet. Finish it soon. I want your arms around me. Keep yourself safe. She sighed and the connection faded. He took some deep breaths and resisted the urge to immediately contact Peran, to demand an explanation. Peran shouldn‟t have had any problem following the order. The women who‟d been in the pack for a long time would have followed it, knowing that it had been given for their protection. If Tara had any problems with it, she might have tried to slip out. She was still new to the restrictions of pack life. After she‟d given up on getting her way, Tara would have brought her complaints to him. She hadn‟t. He‟d thought that she‟d just been busy with duties within the Taivain. Until tonight. He frowned as he ran over their conversation. She‟d told him she‟d been outside of the walls without a hesitation. And she‟d been with Meira, Sira and Darla. He could see one woman making it outside of the walls for a brief time before she was caught, but not all four of them. The other three women wouldn‟t have gone against an order to remain inside the Taivain, not without cause. After he‟d calmed down, Zaden contacted Peran. His anger rose higher when it took the man a long time to respond and connect with him. Achan Zaden, I didn’t expect to hear from you this early. I thought you’d still be waging battle. Is all well? Peran‟s anxious tone raised even more questions. No real battle today. We have the stronghold surrounded. How is everything within the Taivain? Zaden waited for Peran‟s answer. There should be some reason that Tara had been allowed outside of the walls. He wanted to hear it. It was a quiet day today for the most part. There was an accident in the stables. Gaelon’s arm was broken when one of the mican broke out of its stall. Peran‟s tone was suddenly all too smooth. Zaden growled, but kept focused. And did the women give you any trouble about following my orders to stay within the walls? Oh, there were a few grumbles and whines, but they settled down. I think the others
explained to your chalie that it would have only been done with a reason, Peran stated. My chalie hasn’t tried to leave the fortress without your permission, has she? I know she can be very determined when she gets an idea in her head. Zaden tapped his hand on his thigh and gritted his teeth. What was Peran doing? Had he even given the order? No, your woman has followed my orders. I’ve been busy, but she hasn’t made any trouble around the fortress. Peran seemed almost bored with the conversation. I’ll talk to you again later. Zaden ended the conversation before his anger rose any higher. His lips curled into a snarl. He‟d take up that lie with the man when he returned to the Taivain. Now, it was time to get some answers from his woman about just what was happening in the Taivain. He‟d apparently only been getting half of the story for days. This time he wasn‟t content to just talk with her. He wanted to see her, to watch her face as she spoke with him. He walked over to his pallet and lay down on top of the covers. Closing his eyes, he relaxed. He was going to get the full story of just what had been happening in the Taivain while he was gone. As he fell to sleep, he reached for the dream plane, creating a proper meeting place. ~~~~~ He stood with his back braced against a tree. Focusing on Tara, he connected with her and waited. She appeared in front of him. Her long red hair was tousled, flowing wild around her head. She wore only a thigh-length shirt. Blinking, she looked around confused for a moment before she saw him. Her brown eyes widened. “Hi, Zaden.” Her tongue slicked out, wetting her pink lips. She shifted, drawing his attention to her bare legs and feet. For a moment, his eyes focused on her thighs. His thoughts turned distinctly carnal. He could practically feel those strong thighs gripping his hips as he moved between them. It had been so long since he‟d held her. He drew in a deep breath and was frustrated when he couldn‟t draw her scent into him. “Is something wrong, Zaden?” She swallowed and her fingers tangled together in front of her. He pushed away from the tree. “We needed to talk and simple mind to mind communication wasn‟t as clear it should have been. You‟ve been holding things from me, my chalie. You haven‟t been telling me the full truth.” Her eyes widened and a flush rose on her cheeks. She looked down at the ground. “Why would I do that?”
The surge of anxiety he felt rushing through her startled him. That he could sense it even on the dream plane only emphasized the fact that this wasn‟t some niggling little worry. Something was very wrong. He rolled his shoulders and paced forward until he was just a step away from her. He wished he was really with her. This churning anxiety wouldn‟t be burning in his gut if he wasn‟t on another world. He‟d be able to take care of any problems, get her out of any danger. “Tell me why you‟re afraid, Tara. Tell me why I was told two different stories today. Peran told a very different story of what you did today. What have you been keeping from me?” He cupped her chin and looked into her eyes. She closed her eyes. “It‟s not a simple situation and I‟m almost certain you‟re—you‟re going to be angry with me.” “Not as angry as I‟ll be if you lie to me.” He raised a brow and waited. She would tell him, but it might take some convincing. For some reason, she hadn‟t come to him with this problem. That worried him most of all. He‟d find out what it was and then he‟d find out why she‟d kept it to herself. She looked up at him and bit her lower lip. “Things have happened, Zaden. I wanted to tell you, was going to tell you, but Peran got to you with his version first. And while you‟re gone, all of the warriors at the Taivain are under his command.” A flash of alarm zipped through him. What kind of danger is she in and what has been happening at my Taivain? “Just start telling me about it. I can‟t do anything if I don‟t know what it is.” “While you‟re gone, the men have to obey Peran so you couldn‟t have helped us. We had very few options.” She shook her head. He bit back the impulse to correct her. Peran may have been the only member of his Terchal at the Taivain, but he could contact many of the other men there. If needed, he could have ordered the men to get her to safety. Arguing with her wouldn‟t get him the answers he wanted. “What‟s been happening at my Taivain and why doesn‟t your story agree with Peran‟s?” He stroked his hand up and down her arm. “He doesn‟t know what I‟m doing, because I‟m not at the Taivain anymore.” She looked up at him and seemed to be waiting for his reaction. A heady combination of fear and relief rushed through him. He took a deep breath and kept a tight grip on his temper. “How did you leave and why would you do it alone, without contacting me?”
“I‟m not alone and we left because we weren‟t safe there. I couldn‟t reach you when I wanted to ask for your advice. And you believed what Peran had told you.” She reached out hand laced her fingers with his. A frown drew the corners of her mouth down. “From the beginning. Tell me about the danger first and why you ran. Then you can explain what you meant by I believed Peran.” He took her hand between both of his and stroked his fingers over her knuckles. She was safe. He kept running that thought through his head. “You know there were some injuries to women even before you brought me to the Taivain. They were explained away as accidents. Meira‟s fall, everyone believed she‟d just tripped, but she didn‟t.” She stepped closer, leaning against him. “She didn‟t? What has been happening?” He released her hand and curled an arm around her. Even knowing it was just a dream, holding her close felt so good. It relieved a little of the tension boiling through him. “Those women you brought to the Taivain have been setting up the „accidents‟. They tried to poison Meira, Sira, Darla and me. I smelled it before I ate any of it, but Meira and Sira ate a little of it.” She took a deep breath and looked up at him. He felt sick. Suddenly, a piece of the puzzle fell into place. “The day Peran said that you, Sira and Meira had been sick. That was the day it happened.” “Yes, your sage, Simarion, even knowing that Peran was involved with one of the daughters, insisted we tell Peran of it. Peran practically accused me of putting the poison in the food and just blaming the women.” She shook her head. “And then he contacted me.” Disgust at his own gullibility washed over him. She‟d been in danger, alone. He remembered talking to her. He hadn‟t even given her time to tell him her side of the story. He‟d been so focused on the battle with the mercenaries. That had been days before the hired warriors had taken refuge in the sect house. The men had been on the retreat and he hadn‟t wanted to let them get away. “After you spoke to me, I couldn‟t reach you to tell you what really happened. So we came up with a plan on our own. We knew we wouldn‟t be safe if we stayed there.” She looked up at him, uncertainty glittering in her eyes. “What did you do?” He picked her up, cradling her in his arms and then just sat down on the thick carpet of lush grass depositing her on his lap. “Well, we used those stones you had in that chest in the room with all maps and books. We also found out where the second gate was and picked out a world to go to. The next day we left with only a small bag each and a few coins. The women of the fortress helped us, so we weren‟t without aid.” A soft smile curved her lips as she relaxed against him.
“I‟m glad you found someone you could rely on when I wasn‟t there for you. Tell me where you are. I‟ll come for you when the battle is finished.” He thanked the Gods that they‟d found the means to get out of the dangerous situation. “I expected you to yell, be angry at me for leaving the safety of the Taivain.” Her head tilted to the side and she frowned up at him. “If there had been any safety at the Taivain, you‟d hear my roar and feel the flat of my hand on your backside when I got to you. So where are you?” He grinned down at her. “Saukan, we‟re sheltering in some ruins near the gate. Thank you for believing me.” She reached down and laced her fingers with his. “Well, I know Peran didn‟t believe you, or maybe he just wanted to keep the focus off those women. Did someone else think you were lying?” He frowned. He‟d like to think that she would have had the support of the whole Taivain if needed, but that clearly wasn‟t true. “Your healer didn‟t accuse me of lying, but when I went to him for help, he did act as if he thought I might have been the one who had put the poison herbs in the food. He wouldn‟t let me near the others while he was healing them. He did eventually stop giving me accusing looks after the others assured him that I couldn‟t have done it.” She sighed and shook her head. At the mention of the healer, he understood. The man had talked to him a few times before he‟d left. Each time he‟d worked Tara into the conversation. “It isn‟t that he doesn‟t trust you. He‟s just a little possessive about his position. You‟re an Indiri and I have sent some injuries straight to you.” “I have no desire to become a full time healer to the Taivain. I like sleeping nights now that I‟ve done it a few times. Healing will always be a part of me, but he can have the more tedious duties.” She squeezed his hand. “Once he realizes that, his territorial attitude will fade. He‟ll relax around you.” He raised her hand and kissed the back of her hand. “Keep safe, my chalie. I‟ll be coming for you soon.” ~~~~~ The dream slowly faded and he woke. He heard the quiet steps of the patrolling sentries outside of his tent and the soft sound of the breeze ruffling the leaves of the trees. The normality of the sounds did nothing to calm the anger seething through him. He wanted to go to the Taivain now and deal with Peran, but more than that he needed to see Tara in the flesh, to be certain she was unhurt.
Tara was patient and silent as she waited for her prey. The nejisul, a fast, four-legged plant eater with short hair and a slim, long face, crept closer. Rounded, alert ears swiveled as it
took a few tentative steps toward the place where she‟d concealed herself in Zarain form. She knew she wasn‟t fast enough to chase it down. It had to be close, before she launched her attack. The nejisul stopped and grazed on grasses. Slowly, it eased forward, wanting the long, sweet shoots near the bush and the sweet berries on the branches. She waited until the animal bent its head to eat after it had taken a few vital steps nearer to her. Muscles tensing, she sprang. Her teeth sank into its neck as her superior weight knocked it to the ground. The animal thrashed even as its life blood flowed from the fatal wound in its neck. She backed away from her kill as it lay gasping. It didn‟t even have the strength to stand. The nejisul wasn‟t going anywhere. Walking the short distance into the forest to where she‟d stashed her clothing, she changed forms. She could feel the blood on her face and chest, but didn‟t try to wipe it off. She‟d only get bloodier on the way back to the stone brick building where they‟d found shelter after they had arrived on Saukan. A bath was definitely in order. She dressed and hurried back to her nejisul. Tara carried her prize to their shelter. Meira was undoubtedly inside. She was close to the time of her delivery and Tara had made certain that all the other women knew that. She checked Meira every night. She knew that the baby would arrive within the next day or two. They‟d been on Saukan twenty-six days. Hiking across Cordares to the second gate had been a long and worrying trek. After the first few days, their pace had slowed with plenty of rest stops in deference to Meira‟s advanced pregnancy. Tara had been concerned about the long walk‟s effect on Meira and the possibility of an early birth, but luckily it hadn‟t happened. All of their mates now knew the truth and exactly where they were. They all talked with their mates at night, but still didn‟t know when they‟d be coming for them. She skinned the animal away from the shelter. Taking the animal inside the building, she spitted it, letting it begin to cook over the low fire. Once she finished with the preparations, she turned her attention to getting the muck off her. She took off her clothing and then washed with water and a sliver of soap before she put on clean clothing and walked over to Meira, smiling at the woman sitting against the wall. “Tonight, my baby will be here tonight. It has begun.” Meira tugged Tara‟s hand over and pressed it to her belly. Tara felt the muscles tighten and harden. She closed her eyes, seeking within the other woman with her Indiri senses. “This babe has you fooled. It will be born long before night. Real labor will begin very soon for you.” Meira gasped and looked down at her belly. “You‟re certain?” Tara laughed, unoffended. “That‟s like asking if I‟m Indiri. Of course I‟m certain of what I say. Where did Darla and Sira go?” She went to the corner where they‟d stored to the supplies they‟d bought from the nomads they‟d met near the second gate on Cordares. She removed a length of cloth. “Are you ready to move to the pallet we set up for the birthing?”
Meira nodded. “I still don‟t understand why it had to be under that beam.” Tara walked with her to the pallet they‟d made for this purpose. She slipped the cloth over the beam and then helped Meira to sit. “Some women like to crouch through part of the birthing. They say it helps with the pain. Others like to lie back and push. The cloth is strong, as is the beam. It can give you a little stability if you want to crouch or something to pull against if you want to lie back. You don‟t have to use it if you don‟t want to. I thought that it would be better to be prepared.” “Darla and Sira went to get some biska and some reisha berries. They wanted some more of those little cakes you made the other night.” Meira grimaced and her hand rubbed in circles on her belly. “Oh, Goddess, I wish Taran were here. He said that he‟d be with me.” The door opened, but Meira and Tara ignored it. Meira was too wrapped up in the pain that held her to care and Tara was too busy preparing a drink to relieve some of the labor pain. She leaned forward to give the cup to Meira, but a very large, very male hand intercepted hers. She let out a startled cry. “What is that?” Taran plucked the cup out of her hands. He sniffed at it suspiciously, holding it out of Tara‟s reach. “A drink to take away some of the pain.” Tara‟s lip curled up into a snarl. She was really tired of people looking at her with suspicion. She‟d never used her knowledge as a healer to cause harm. “Go ahead.” Taran smiled as he released her hand. “Taran,” Meira groaned, still in the grip of the contraction. “What did you think it was?” “Some people have some strange customs when a woman is birthing—purgatives to speed the birthing, strange herb mixtures, bleeding the woman.” Taran knelt beside Meira and curled an arm around her shoulders. “He‟s right. There are some strange practices out there.” Tara handed the drink to Meira and shrugged. “We thought that Zaden would be here first.” “We arrived at the same time.” Zaden stepped into her line of sight. A wide smile curved his lips. A wave of happiness swept through Tara. She grinned at her mate. He knelt beside her and gave her a quick, hard kiss. She turned back to Meira when the woman groaned. Meira had finished the drink, but it would take some for the herbs to work. “So did you take care of Peran yet?” Tara raised an eyebrow as she glanced over at him. Zaden shook his head. “I thought you might want to be there when we did confront the
little cur. Since he is responsible for your little jaunt.” A wicked smile spread across her face. She couldn‟t think of anything that would please her more than to see his face when she walked into the Taivain at Zaden‟s side. “I would like to see his face when he realizes that you won‟t be siding with him. He was so certain that you‟d be firmly on his side and put me in my place.” “Well, I could put you in your place, but what you‟re doing now is more important.” Zaden sent Tara an image of him looming over her as he thrust deep into her pussy. She felt heat suffuse her cheeks. The man was completely outrageous and distracting. All she wanted to do was kiss him and fuck him, but she couldn‟t. She had work to do. She had no time to send him a wicked picture in return. Meira‟s baby wanted to be born now. Taran held his mate‟s hand and encouraged her to push. Zaden tended the fire and moved around the room as the labor progressed. Tara noticed him over near her bedroll and bags, but had to turn her attention back to Meira before she figured out what he was doing. Meira pushed and strained. She held onto Taran‟s hand and screamed as she curled upward one last time. Moments later, Meira was holding her son in her arms. Zaden waited until Tara had finished caring for Meira, but as soon as she was through he urged her from the stone building. She barely had time to notice that he had her bag with him before he urged her out of the door. “Zaden, where are we going?” Tara looked back as he led her through the sparse trees around the building. They weren‟t headed toward the grassy plain, but toward a group of stone buildings farther from the gate. He angled toward one of the larger buildings. “We‟ve set up camp in these buildings. We traveled too fast to bring the large campaign tents. Meira and Taran will stay in that building for the traditional two day woman‟s seclusion and then we‟ll begin our journey home.” Zaden explained. “I don‟t look forward to that hike through the forest on Cordares again.” She grimaced. It would undoubtedly be an easier journey with him and the other men, but it was still a long, hard walk. “We won‟t be going that way. We‟ll only have a short three-day raft ride to the first gate on Tirax and then we‟ll go to Cordares and join the rest of my men. When we meet up with them, we‟ll go home and deal with Peran.” He tugged on her hand when her shorter steps made her lag behind. “You mean it will only take us seven days to return home?” She blinked in astonishment. Zaden smiled at her incredulity and merely nodded.
They joined the other men and Sira and Darla in one of the larger buildings. The smell of roasting meat greeted them as they entered the room. The animal she‟d caught was still in the other building, serving as a meal for Meira and Taran. The roasting side of meat had obviously come from a larger animal than the one she‟d caught. She barely had time to say hello to Sira and Darla before the food was ready. They ate and then Zaden drew her from the common area to the small room he‟d secured as their own. A blanket hung over the doorway. He let it fall into place, enclosing them in the room. A small lantern hung from the rafter providing flickering golden light. Tara walked right into his arms and wrapped hers around his waist. His arms came around her pulling her tightly to him, his chin lowered to the top of her head. She‟d missed the feel of his arms holding her tight, the heat of his body against hers. “I‟m sorry that you had to leave your home to remain safe while I was gone.” Zaden placed a kiss on the top of her head. “There was no way you could know that Peran would react like that. He‟d shown only loyalty and his skill as a warrior in the past. He had seemed to be stable and responsible in his dealings.” Tara refused to let him feel guilty. He couldn‟t have known about Peran‟s intentions. “The only reason the women had doubts was because he seemed to find the duty of watching over them beneath him. He always wanted to be in battle. Well, that and his dealings with the children.” Zaden chuckled. “Been talking to some of the others, have we?” “You aren‟t careless. I knew that you wouldn‟t miss or dismiss any obvious transgression. I merely wanted to know what he was like. I had hardly met him before I tried to get him to listen to me.” Tara shrugged. In fact, Zaden was supremely protective of his pack. If he‟d had any indication of Peran‟s true character, he‟d have never left him in charge of anything. “What are these dealings with the children that you mentioned?” He pulled her body snugly against his, arching his hips into hers. “He played with the children sometimes, but only those children of matings between shifter and shifter. The other children were left watching as their friends played a fun game. The other women said it happened every time he was with the children.” She frowned and looked up at him. “I never noticed that, but it does tell me a little about his thinking.” He lifted a hand and brushed his fingers along her cheek. “Now, are you only going to hold me and talk about a man whose time will come soon enough? I have been away from you for a long time and I want more than talk.” She rubbed her
body against his, thrilled with the instant hardening of his muscled frame. Zaden‟s hands skimmed along her back and sides in long, caressing strokes. Heat flared and her skin tingled, seeming extra sensitive. She shivered as his fingers slipped underneath her shirt. His slightly rough fingers brushed over her back, leaving a trail of prickling sensation in their wake. His hands hooked into the waistband of her pants, sliding around to work on the laces. The ties knotted beneath his customarily nimble fingers. “You‟re wearing the wrong type of clothing, my chalie. It‟s much too restrictive. Take off your boots and pants and I‟ll deal with the rest. I much prefer you in skirts and dresses.” Zaden stepped back to allow her room to follow his command. Tara smiled at his aggrieved tone. As if she‟d worn this just to cause him trouble. Admittedly, she did like to tease him, but she hadn‟t even known he‟d be here today. She took off her boots and slithered out of her pants. In moments, she stood before him naked from the waist down. He stepped forward, his fingers flying over the buttons of her shirt. Tossing the shirt across the room, he lifted her into his arms. Carrying her to the pallet, he lowered her to the cushioning blankets. He settled next to her, one leg thrown over hers in a blatant display of possession. His lips settled across hers in a soft mingling of lips. She returned the kiss, throwing a leg across his as she stroked her tongue over his. Sucking on his tongue, she delighted in the low growl he gave in response. Her hand roamed down his stomach and through the thatch of dark hair. She clasped his hard length in her palm and began pumping him with long slow strokes. His hips bucked against her hand and she laughed softly. She saw the urgency building inside of him, felt it almost as if it were her own. His lips tightened into a thin line. Loving his reaction to her touch, she lightly trailed her nails along his cock, tickling his balls before returning her attention to his hard shaft. With a groan, his fingers circled her wrist drawing her hand away from him. “My turn.” His voice was a rumbling growl. She recognized the sensual warning. She‟d soon find herself pushed to the edge of desire. And Goddess, would she enjoy it. Her chalon always demanded equal measure, at the very least. He started at her lips, kissing her thoroughly. His tongue tangled with hers. When her hands moved to his shoulders, he grasped her wrists in one large hand and drew them above her head and held them there as he kissed her. He drew back and saw her eyes were slightly glazed, that the quickness of her breath had little to do with the length of the intense kiss. “Keep your hands right there,” Zaden ordered. She looked into his eyes, recognized the silent “or else” and gave herself over to his hands. His lips left hers and nipped at the sensitive skin of her neck, laving at the stinging flesh
and moving down to her breasts. Cupping them, his hands molded and caressed. He nudged her legs apart with one of his feet and moved between them when she widened her thighs for him. His lips lowered to her breasts. He lapped at both of the dark crests, as if tasting her, savoring her. Tara shifted restlessly beneath him. Oh, Goddess. He hadn‟t even begun and she ached to have him within her. His scent and his nearness, the memory of just what he could make her feel, was enough to send a rush of creamy desire through her in anticipation. Tara felt that warm liquid on the inside of her thighs and onto her buttocks. Zaden‟s lips fastened to one of her breasts and his thumb teasingly flicked across the crest of the neglected mound. His teeth clasped her nipple and tugged, drawing a gasp from her as her body arched beneath his at the sharp, hot bolt from the erotic pain. His mouth wandered over to the other breast. He lapped at the nipple before taking it into his mouth and drawing on it. The pulling sensation contrasted and magnified the plucking pinch of his fingers on her other breast. Tara‟s knees drew up and she moaned. Her body arched, trying to make contact with his as he knelt over her. A high, keening cry escaped her lips as she felt something move over her swollen clit. She threw her head back, her hands clenching in the soft fabric of the pallet‟s bottom layer to keep from reaching for him. She could feel one of his hands on her breast and the other was at her waist. That extra hand, she knew, wasn‟t a figment of her imagination. As he had before, he was touching her using those Zarain abilities to move, to touch something with his mind. She felt fingers rubbing over her clit. Her eyes closed and her hips undulated against his hand. She bit her lip as the fiery ache within her grew. More. She needed more than that light touch. She needed to feel his hard length within her. Raising her hands, she reached for him. Zaden caught and pressed them back onto the sheet and a low growl rumbled through him. “Come for me.” Zaden ordered. Looking up at her, he let his gaze linger on her slightly swollen lips, then on the flush to her cheeks, then on the frantic pulse at her neck. A smug smile curved his lips. She could feel the satisfaction rolling of him. He enjoyed seeing her desire so plainly displayed. His hand left her breast and trailed up her neck and along her jaw. He gently traced the shape of her lips with one of his fingers. Her lips opened, her tongue stroking over his finger with eager wantonness. She sucked on the tip of his finger, eagerly accepting the digit when he slid it into her mouth. The unseen hand between her legs continued its work. Gentle fingers left her clit and glided to the creamy entrance of her sheath. Two fingers dipped into her tight, clinging slit. Her head fell back as she rocked her hips. It wasn‟t enough. A low moan escaped her lips as those fingers withdrew from her. The finger in her mouth withdrew and then slowly slid back into her mouth in exact sync with the finger sliding into her pussy. She sucked hard on his finger, finding that each suckling pull echoed a rippling contraction in her pussy. She could feel the pleasure he took from her lips
drawing on his finger, how much it excited him and his need fed her desire. His teeth scraped over her nipple as the fingers at her quim delved deep. The churning mass of desire within her exploded. She arched. Her hands clenched and her control broke. She grabbed at him. Her body shook as the hard wave of pleasure poured through her. Her nails dug into his shoulders. As the last spasms slowly left her, the feeling of fullness faded as the unseen fingers seemed to dissolve. He smiled at her before lowering his head to run his tongue over her distended nipple. His hands roved over her in exciting patterns. Need built again, flaring to life. He rose over her, his lips claiming hers in a bold kiss. His hand settled over her mons, one finger dipping in to stroke over her clit teasingly. Hot desire surged forward in answer to his arousal and his touch. “It‟s been so long, Zaden.” She tangled her fingers in his hair trying to tug him to her. “I want you in me.” “I think you deserve a reward for going beyond your duties as Acine and keeping everyone alive until I could get here. Also for the successful kill today. You still need work, but you did learn.” His breath tickled the shell of her ear. Nibbling on the sensitive lobe, he chuckled as a shiver rolled over her body. She tensed, bit back a whimper as his hand left her. She wanted him. “I did what I had to do. I‟d have been thrilled if I could have contacted you. I was so afraid that something would go wrong. That I would get one of the others hurt or worse.” His mouth lingered over the generous swell of her breast. Moving down the slight, taut mound of her stomach, he placed a kiss there, before sliding down farther. His hot breath drifted through the red hair at her thighs. He stopped, inhaling the scent of her desire. A very male smile tilted his lips. “You want me.” As if that was in any doubt. He was deliberately enflaming her. His head lowered to her, his fingers parting her labia. She held her breath. Anticipation curled through her. His lips settled over her clit, sucking gently on the nubbin until she was clutching his hair once again. She wanted his hands, his lips, anything to quench the fire he had built within her. He lapped at the hard little nub. She moaned, her body undulating in a sensuous demand for release. He licked a blazing trail southward. His tongue teased the entrance to her quim before entering her, lapping at her creamy juices. She writhed tugging at him. He chuckled, a soft rumbling sound that sent lightning arcing through her sex. “Please, Zaden. Come to me. Fuck me.” She tangled her fingers in his hair and tugged. He growled tugging her hand out of his hair.
He flipped her onto her stomach, drawing her onto her knees. She complied eagerly, pushing back against him in silent insistence for him to enter her. One of his hands gripped her hips. He guided his cock up to her opening, then pushed the rounded head into her. His hips rolled forward and his shaft slid fully in to her slick sheath. Once into the hilt, he stilled. Tara tried to move against him, but he held her in place. Desperation curled tighter within her. A low growl rumbled through the room. “Who am I?” He bent over her and kissed her shoulder. “Zaden, please,” Tara whimpered, pushing back against him, arching her back. Everything within her was poised on the edge of fulfillment. Just a little more. She‟d be soaring, flying high, burning in the heat if stroked into her just a few times. She ached and trembled, frustration tearing at her. “Who…am…I?” His hands tightened on her hips keeping her from moving on him. “Damn you!” She looked back over her shoulder baring her teeth at him. She was tempted to sink her teeth into him. If she could get to him. “My chalon, you are my husband.” A pleased laugh rolled from his throat. He withdrew and surged forward, slamming into her buttocks. That was all it took. Tara screamed as intense pleasure ripped through her flinging her high. She arched as every thought, feeling, centered on the sharp undeniable sensations ripping through her body. Zaden continued to surge into her, driven to seek his own pleasure. His cock drove into her. His semen flowed into her. A hoarse cry ripped from his throat. The re’kai rolled over her just as her last orgasm faded. She screamed his name. Her fists clenched in the cloth beneath her. She clung to him as her body trembled with the pleasure. He withdrew from her, urging her to lie down. He rested beside her, turning her onto her side, shaking her shoulder when her eyes drifted closed. Insistently, his hand nudged at her, keeping her from descending into full slumber. Blinking and frowning at him, she pushed the hair out of her eyes. “I want to go to sleep, Zaden,” she mumbled as she tried to turn over onto her stomach. An image of her being dropped into the water of the river flashed through her mind. Her eyes snapped open and looked into the golden eyes of her chalon. Hard determination burned clearly there. That wasn‟t a mere threat. He really would do it. He wanted her awake. He‟d make sure that she stayed awake long enough to finish the discussion he‟d decided was necessary. “What do you want to know, Zaden?” Tara asked, wanting to get to the point of this
discussion, lecture, whatever it was meant to be. She was exhausted. Her body cried out for sleep. “Tell me. Do you think that you should have done anything differently than you did?” Zaden frowned at her as he asked his question. “Zaden, can‟t you just tell me what I did wrong?” Tara asked with a groan. “I‟m tired and I can barely think.” “You had better wake up then or we‟re going for a swim,” Zaden warned. “Think hard about it.” Tara sighed, glared at him and then thought, briefly. “I had to do it. I had to leave and get the others out of the Taivain before those women caused any serious harm. As they were guests in the Taivain, I couldn‟t just attack them. Even if they did deserve it. Peran would have protected them.” “Think harder.” Zaden advised. “You know that I find no fault with your leaving.” “Something‟s bothering you.” Tara traced her fingers across the curve of his cheekbone. “And you know it.” Zaden said with a nod. “I know when something is bothering you as well. I touch your mind often, especially when I am far away from you. I want your unequivocal trust, Tara.” The last came out as a harsh demand. “I trust…” Tara began, but he laid his finger across her lips. “I want you to contact me when you‟re troubled. I want you to contact me regardless of whether it‟s something that can be changed or not. I want you to contact me even if you think it‟s something that will make me angry at you. I want you to contact me because you‟re my chalie and I‟m your chalon and your problem is my problem.” Tara frowned. “But I tried to contact you.” “I know you did, but this is for any future need.” He was unwilling to compromise. “I may not be able to do something, but I want to know what bothers you. You‟ll tell me of your problems as I will tell you of mine. I don‟t want to have to pick through your current thoughts to try to find out what‟s bothering you.” “As you…you‟ll tell me what bothers you?” She wondered if he really meant it. “You‟re my chalie. Who else could I tell but the woman who shares my days and nights?” Zaden asked. “You demand to be treated as an equal. Well, I demand equal measure from you.” Tara nodded, happily agreeing to his demands.
“Go to sleep now, my tired chalie.” Zaden pulled her down against his chest. “We have two days before we begin the journey home and I intend to thoroughly enjoy them.” Chapter Twelve
They both enjoyed those two days. They took long walks, played in the river and made love often. It was a blissful time away from the reality of the upcoming confrontation with Peran. They left early on the morning of the third day, because the men wanted to be certain that they followed custom fully. Tara did get a smile out of how protective the men were. In spite of Meira‟s protests, they‟d made a litter for her and she and the baby were carried through the gate to the raft. Apparently, protectiveness was a trait shared by all Zarain, because all of the men watched over the new mother, jumping to make certain she wanted for nothing. When they arrived on Cordares, the remaining men from Zaden and Taran‟s warriors were waiting near the travel gate. They had been camped there. Knowing that the Achan would be arriving today, they‟d packed up and were ready to go. That first day they traveled until the sun was going down and then set up camp. That set the pattern. It continued on in the following days until they were less than a day away from the Taivain. Tara knew that Zaden had a plan. He intended to surprise Peran. They were going to arrive during the evening meal. By contacting some of the men at the Taivain, he‟d made sure their arrival wouldn‟t be announced. Peran would be completely unaware until Zaden made his presence known. He didn‟t want the man to have a chance to run if he‟d discovered that the Zaden knew the full truth. Zaden wanted to see just how brash the man had grown. She doubted that Peran thought that anything he‟d done would be questioned. He‟d seemed arrogantly confident that he was right, that his decisions were sound. Without a thought customs or law, he took Zaden‟s support for granted. He‟d made that clear the night he‟d practically accused her of faking the poisoning. She was dreading this confrontation. And it would be a confrontation. Peran wouldn‟t back down. She knew what the outcome would probably be. Zaden had talked to her extensively about the laws in a Shadatai pack and the consequences of breaking them. She knew that he was doing this for more reasons than surprising Peran and the three human women. He wanted to impress on everyone that the pack laws would be upheld. They arrived just as the evening meal was being served. The gates swung open to admit them without the usual blare of a horn to announce an arrival. Zaden left her with Taran, giving him strict instructions to keep her safe. Entering the Taivain, he was followed by a group of the
warriors who‟d gone with him to battle the Turlo priests.
Zaden found some humor in the fact that Peran nearly fell backward when he noticed just who‟d entered the hall. The large gathering hall went silent. Peran stood. The three human women cowered in the seats to his right. The man‟s mouth gaped as Zaden strode through the now silent room. “The only person who has permission to sit in my chair in my absence is the Acine. Tell me what you‟re doing in it, but first tell me where my chalie is. She was left in your care. Surely you haven‟t lost her and not contacted me. There are several other women absent. Where are they?” Zaden asked in a calm, controlled voice as he stalked forward toward the warrior he had trusted. “That chair should be used by whoever is in charge of the Taivain,” Peran growled. “Your chalie isn‟t here. She ran away.” “And you didn‟t contact me. Why are all the men here? Is anyone out searching for her? I see I made a mistake in leaving you in command.” Zaden kept his voice calm. He shook his head, his lips pulling back to reveal the lengthened canines. “She left on her own. We looked for her, but she made her choice. She didn‟t belong here anyway.” Peran‟s lips curled into a look of clear disgust. “You know better than that, Peran. That isn‟t the reasoning of a born Shadatai. You know all of the laws, all of the rules. You know that those women don‟t belong at that table.” Zaden stalked slowly forward. He wanted to spring forward, to haul Peran over the table. But he‟d give the man a chance to show his true character before he acted. A signal of his hand had men behind each of them. The three women were marched away from the table to a spot along the wall. Peran wrenched away from the restraining hand of the guard behind him and strode around the table to stand glaring arrogantly at Zaden. He knew the moment Tara came into the hall. Peran‟s expression twisted into a mask of hatred when he noticed her. Zaden turned just slightly, watching her from the corner of his eye. With Taran walking at her side, she ignored Peran as she entered. The three women who‟d fled with her followed only a few steps behind her. She strolled over to stand near him. He was pleased to see that Taran was with her every step of the way. “I knew you‟d run straight to him.” Peran glared at Tara. “I suppose the little bitch has thoroughly convinced you of her side of the story. She‟s a liar and a vicious vengeful witch. You can‟t trust her.” Zaden felt a surge of approval when Tara remained silent after Peran‟s diatribe. He felt her anger, but she remained outwardly calm. Her hand slid over his arm in a soft fleeting brush.
Leaning against him, she rested her head against him just for a moment. She stepped back, letting Taran take her back into the forming circle of warriors. “You dare to defame my chalie without proof or cause?” Zaden‟s growl built as he surged forward, grabbing the man by his throat and lifting him off the floor. Zaden! Tara called on their mental path, This isn’t entirely your man’s doing. Look at the women. Can you feel it? A low sort of hum flowing in the room. Zaden tossed Peran away from him. “Watch him.” Peran landed hard, sliding across the stone floor to come to rest near the base of the table. Zaden stalked over to the women. His fierce expression, the hard glitter of in his golden eyes caused the women to shrink away from him in open fear. Noticing the necklace one of them wore, he tore it from her neck and studied it. The small leather pouch was marked with ancient symbols. It was an ungru bag, used for low-level magic. Most populated worlds had people who practiced it. They were far from the danger of a tonul—a dark spirit—but the practitioners could cause damage. “I should have guessed.” Zaden tore the bag from the other women‟s clutching hands. This didn‟t excuse Peran. Low-level magic couldn‟t make a person do anything. It might have magnified his feelings, but there would have been no compulsion. He still had the choice to obey the laws which he had promised to uphold or give in to the call of magic which he had to feel, to recognize as it worked on him. He‟d have to face justice. “Take them away. Lock them in a room. They still have answers to give us,” Zaden ordered before he turned back to Peran. Peran‟s face was fixed into a sneer as he watched Zaden and Tara approach. “How much did you fight, Peran, before you gave in to the magic? Why didn‟t you tell anyone of it?” Zaden asked. “Give in to it? I used them.” Peran‟s face twisted as he gave a harsh scornful laugh. “They were so transparent in their desires. They wanted power in the Taivain and thought to use me to get it. It was all so easy to manipulate them. The poisoning was a good idea but it didn‟t work. I decided that I‟d have to help them, but then the Acine disappeared along with the others.” “You admit to plotting to kill the Acine?” Zaden rolled his shoulders as the blatant admission of his intent to kill Tara enraged the beast within him. “Look at you,” Peran sneered. “You‟re so intent on her protection that you put her life before your own. Women are nothing but breeders, necessary for the getting of sons. If you fall
into the trap of caring for them, they‟ll make you weak.” Zaden couldn‟t believe that he‟d missed Peran‟s attitude before this. It had to have shown somewhere. Peran had been raised in the same Taivain as he had. They had trained together. Where had he gotten these ideas? “Although you‟re Zarain, you have no idea what being a shifter means.” “No idea!” Peran scoffed. “I know that we should be ruling the lands we protected. I know that humans and the like are slaves, prey or breeders. They looked down on us when we protected them. We should never have been taking orders from them.” It was the mention of the word “prey” that reminded Zaden of the stories of men torn to pieces by a large beast. The tales had circulated while his Zarain contingent had been on a few planets. At the time, he‟d believed it to be a native animal as had the locals. At that moment, he knew that Peran had been hunting humans for sport, for the thrill of the kill. Peran had been going rogue for a long time and no one had seen it. “You‟re nothing but a wild animal, Peran, a rogue. I don‟t tolerate rogues in my pack.” Zaden rolled his shoulders, preparing for the inevitable battle. He could see the intent to challenge in Peran‟s body, in his eyes. “You‟re not strong enough to lead your pack. You‟ve been beguiled by that woman behind you. Don‟t worry, after you‟re dead, I‟ll make sure she joins you in the next life.” Peran ripped off his shirt, throwing the scraps in his hand to the floor. “The bitch is too weak to be allowed to spread her genes among the pack.” That act of aggression took things to the next level. Challenge had been made in word and deed. Warriors cleared the tables out of the way, leaving a large area bare for the upcoming battle. “You‟ve challenged and you‟ve chosen to settle this in the second form. Stupid of you when you know that I‟m larger, stronger and have never been beaten.” Zaden smiled as he slowly removed his shirt and tossed it away from him. “You‟d have had a better chance if you‟d chosen swords.” Removing his boots, he threw them in the same direction as the shirt. He unlaced the fly of his pants, pushed them down past his hips and stepped out of them. With a cautious eye on Peran, he picked them up and sent them flying. Then he changed into the Zarain form. Peran gulped uneasily as he finished undressing and changed his own form. When Peran paced to the left, testing, Zaden moved in counter. He would deal with this rogue. The two opponents circled, looking for a weakness. Peran was the first to attack. He jumped at Zaden, but found nothing except the swirling air where Zaden had once been. Peran roared in rage and spun to see Zaden‟s large form opposite him. Zaden knew that it infuriated Peran that he hadn‟t managed to touch him. Peran sprang
again. Zaden moved out of the way, but this time met the attack. His clawed paw swiped across Peran‟s muzzle. The sharp nails slashed through fur and skin. The blow sent Peran sprawling to the floor. The man would never touch Tara. Zaden allowed Peran to get to his feet and circle away from him. He gave the man a chance to stop this now, to come to his senses. He didn‟t want to kill the man who‟d once been his friend. There was no way Peran could win this. He had to see that. The only way to avoid a painful death was for him to submit to Zaden. Peran chose to continue the fight, baring his teeth in defiance as he crouched ready to spring. Zaden was patient. He knew that Peran was desperate. The man was trying to prove that he was worthy of being an Achan, better than Zaden. Peran snarled, blood dripping from the claw marks on his snout as he plotted, moving to the right and then the left as he tried to find an opportunity. Even as Peran pivoted, Zaden knew what he was going to do. It was a move that Peran had practiced after he‟d used it on a young Zarain who had attacked him. Peran had insisted that it was the perfect move even when the weaknesses had been pointed out to him. Peran feinted to the right, leaping to the left. Zaden‟s bulk hit him mid-flight. They both fell to the floor, but Zaden‟s large form pinned Peran, sharp teeth sinking into the flesh of Peran‟s neck. A single shake would snap Peran‟s neck. Submit. Zaden‟s demand was issued on the common path. He refused to use the private path he had formed with this man. He didn‟t know the man he had fought today. Peran tensed and heaved, trying to dislodge Zaden from him. It didn‟t work. Zaden merely increased the amount of weight and pressure until Peran could barely draw a breath. The man had two choices—submit or die immediately. Peran lowered his head. I submit. Zaden released him and backed away from him, watching for an attack from the man. A false surrender was a cowardly tactic scorned by most warriors, but Peran had already proven himself untrustworthy. The man would most likely do anything to prove that he was stronger. Peran rose slowly to his feet. Zaden saw him tense, but it wasn‟t Zaden who he sprang at. Peran lunged toward Tara. His intent was obvious. He barreled toward the men with his teeth bared, determined to kill her. The two warriors in front of her had drawn their swords at the first indication of danger. He ran right into their slicing swords. Tara was pulled back away from danger by other warriors. In only moments, Peran lay dying at the feet of the men who‟d once called him friend. Get the body out of the Taivain. Bury it in the forest. Zaden ordered decisively on the mental path he shared with Taran as he prowled toward Tara. His muzzle was level with her
breasts. He sniffed at her, needing to make sure she was all right. Have the mess cleaned up. Keep the three human women locked up. We still have some questions to ask them. I want to know why they did this.
Tara watched as Zaden walked away from her. She turned away from the sight of Peran‟s Zarain form. With sudden inspiration, she strode over to Meira and Darla. She was fairly certain that Zaden would be occupied for a while. He was surrounded by his men, apparently getting a report. “I‟m going to the kitchen to find out what has happened while we were gone. Either of you want to go?” “I wouldn‟t advise it.” Darla shook her head slowly looking at Tara as if she„d gone insane. “You should stay in the hall where he can easily find you. If you disappear, it‟s just going to make things worse.” “Make what worse?” Tara frowned over at her friend, confused by the warning. “Notice that he hasn‟t changed back into human form.” Meira smiled and gestured to the circle of men around Zaden‟s large black-haired Zarain form. “You don‟t have any experience with men after battle. He just fought, protected the Taivain and you, and to make it worse, Peran actually jumped toward you.” “I know. I saw before I was yanked off my feet and a wall of male bodies appeared in front of me.” Tara frowned and rubbed at her shoulder. “The Achan is in a very possessive mood now. Think of those times when you denied him, but magnify it to account for the heat of battle. He‟ll call to you soon. If you disappear, we‟re not likely to see you until tomorrow afternoon.” Meira advised. Tara looked from Zaden to Darla and back again. “I don‟t think so. Look at him. He‟s merely seeing to the clean-up of the mess.” “Do as you want but don‟t be surprised when you find yourself hearing his enraged roar because you‟re not where he left you.” Meira shrugged. “It won‟t be me who‟s hanging across one of his shoulders.” Tara touched his mind and felt primarily a fierce anger at Peran and a sense of betrayal. They had to be wrong about what Zaden was feeling. She didn‟t feel the possessiveness or the fierce desire which were usually his major emotions when he was in that ultra dominant, overprotective mood. If she could see his face, his eyes, she could be certain, but the Zarain animal face didn‟t convey much emotion. And she couldn‟t even see his head now. He was turned away from her. With a small shrug, she decided to go to the kitchens. She really didn‟t think his mood was as bad as Meira thought. Even if it was, she was almost certain that he‟d be busy for some time with
the reports and questions. He wouldn‟t miss her for just a few moments. Most of the people in the hall curiously watched, waiting to eat as Zaden‟s orders were carried out. She knew that Briana and her sister Fiana were in the kitchen along with a few other women, seeing to the last-minute touches on the meal. They‟d know if anything strange had happened recently. Those women had to have planned to do more than cause minor trouble. They had taken too many risks. It didn‟t make sense. They‟d been so intent on securing their position that they‟d been prepared to kill. If anyone would exactly know what those women did every day, it would be the women who worked with them on a daily basis. She found Briana and Fiana gathered at the work table along with Jasi and Lari. Tara pulled out a seat and wearily sat. “I‟m happy you‟re safe.” Briana stood and walked over to meet her. “Peran raged for days, wondering how four women could simply disappear. He sent men to the gate with orders to catch you and bring you back. When the men didn‟t find any trace of you, he stormed around the Taivain for days.” “We had no trouble. We didn‟t even feel another shifter until Zaden came to get us.” Tara smiled. She took distinct satisfaction in hearing about Peran‟s reaction. “I want to thank you both for all of the help you gave us without question.” “We all knew that it was the only way for you to remain safe. Peran had a hatred of women that few of us have ever seen. He didn‟t even ask us if we knew anything about your disappearance, but our mates did. It was better that we didn‟t have to lie to them about it.” Fiana shrugged. “You and the other women worked with Mala and the other two. Did you notice anything strange about what they did other than that they never tried to make a place here?” She lightly tapped her fingers on the scarred surface of the worktable. Jasi frowned. “Strange in what way?” “I don‟t know. Mannerisms, unexplained absences—something. They have to be here for a reason.” Tara heaved a sigh. It was hard to think of exactly what she wanted to know when she had no idea what the women‟s real purpose here was. Then there was the fact that very little of the women‟s behavior could be classified as normal. They‟d been recluses while surrounded by people. The magic certainly set them apart. “That‟s a good point.” Lari tapped her fingers on the table. “They certainly weren‟t here to find a mate. The fact that the Achan brought them here disguised that until now. It brings up another point. Were they really survivors of an attack or were they put there to look like it?”
Fiana nodded in agreement. “The question after that is what could anyone hope to gain by putting three women among us? It could possibly be to cause trouble, but they could have done it for another reason.” Tara! Zaden‟s voice boomed on their private path. There was command, anger and worry in his tone. “I have to go. Think about it. We‟ll talk…tomorrow.” She hurried toward the door. Chapter Thirteen
Tara let the door swing shut behind her, grateful for the people blocking her view. If she couldn‟t see him, he couldn‟t see her. Here, Zaden, I’m near the kitchen doors. I’m coming around some people now. Tara strode quickly around the people. She spotted him, still in the Zarain form, pacing toward her. Stop wandering around. A growl rolled through the big, long-haired body. Go over there and talk to Meira and Darla until I’m finished. If Tara hadn‟t known that his temper was already uncertain, she would have been tempted to defy him. She really wanted to. Sending him a hot glare, she walked over to Meira and Darla who both wore “I told you” smirks. “I‟m not across his shoulder.” She pointed out, frowning at them. “Only because you‟re quick and didn‟t push him.” Darla laughed. “He is definitely in a predatory mood. I would practice a sweet smile and a soft touch when I was alone with him if I were you. It might soothe him a little.” Meira chuckled and cast a significant look toward him. Tara ignored the suggestion. “I was talking to Briana, Jasi, Fiana and Lari. They brought up some good points about those women. When you talk with them, ask them to tell you about them. I‟ll talk to Zaden about it tonight.” Meira nodded. “So much about them just doesn‟t make sense. We‟ll talk to Lari and the others as soon as we get a chance, maybe tonight. You need to focus on him and remain calm. The Achan is on edge. Don‟t let your irritation over the situation with these women or his current mood spill into your decisions. Trust your instincts.” “He‟s being autocratic. Everyone is waiting for food while he‟s barking out orders and being informed of everything Peran did. Once the body was removed and the mess cleaned, the
meal could have been recommenced.” Tara put her hand on her stomach as it growled loudly. She was hungry and it wasn‟t improving her mood. “Hungry, are we?” Meira asked. Tara merely nodded. She looked over at Zaden and a frown creased her brow. Why hadn’t he changed back to human form? Giving his orders would have been much easier in human form. “You‟ll eat soon.” Darla assured her. “You can calm him a little by reminding him of your needs. He‟ll see to them. Try it. Tell him in a soft, calm voice that you‟re hungry.” Well, it’s worth a try, Tara decided. Maybe getting the evening back on a normal schedule would also help him calm down. Zaden, I’m hungry. His head came up abruptly. Those golden eyes focused on her for a long moment. He nodded and then turned back to Taran and the other men in front of him. Warriors hurriedly moved tables into place. “The Achan has said that you and the other women are free to eat.” Jeris walked over and gestured to the tables now being put into place. “I‟m to escort you to your seat.” She accompanied him to the table at the end of the hall. The four plates belonging to Peran and the three women had been taken away. A plate and cup was put before her. Looking up, she noticed most of the women were sitting at the tables, but the men remained busy. She filled her glass with wine. While they‟d been gone, she‟d had water or some cider they had gotten before they went to Saukan. She‟d missed the variety of options available to her here. After she finished eating, she sat and watched Zaden prowl the room, still in fur. That was beginning to annoy her. Surely his temper should have at least begun to cool. Why didn’t he change forms and get dressed? What was he waiting for? Lightly she reached for his mind, wanting to know what he was feeling. She could still feel the anger boiling within him. It hadn‟t faded. In fact, it might have built even higher. She didn‟t want to make it worse so she remained where she was. He would calm down—eventually, but until he did, she‟d follow the advice she‟d been given. It was better to walk softly. Anger could easily become a raging, possessive lust with even the smallest provocation. She didn‟t think that she could deal with that on top of everything else that happened. Tara, go to our room. Prepare for bed, Zaden ordered. Stiffening, she took a deep breath to calm her immediate rise in temper. Forcing her body to relax, she scooted her chair back from the table. With a nod, she stood and walked out of the gathering hall. She went straight to their room. She resisted the temptation to wander around the Taivain and talk to her friends. This wasn‟t the time to make a statement about his autocratic orders.
Going straight to the spacious tub, she flipped the lever that closed the drain and the one that sent warm water flowing into the tub. She went back to the row of shelves to get a towel, soap and body oil. She didn‟t think Zaden would come to the room soon, so she‟d take a long bath. If she was calm, soothing him when he came to the room might not be so hard. Ducking beneath the water, she wet her hair and reached for the soap, intent on washing it. The door opened without warning. Her eyes locked on to the opening and the golden glow in the hallway beyond. He walked into the room, still in Zarain form. She saw the silhouette of a woman in the doorway a moment before the door closed. Tara frowned as he stalked over to her. His long tongue swept over the skin of her shoulder lapping the water droplets. Come out of the water, my chalie. He glanced at her and then paced away from the tub. She hesitated, uncertain, but decided to follow her instincts. They told her to soothe and accept her mate. She stepped out of the tub, making no move to cover herself. The air in the room was cool but comfortable as the water rolled down her body. She waited for him to give her further instruction. Spread the towel on the floor and lie down on it, Zaden ordered.
He wanted to see, to taste, to touch her body. He had to make sure she was untouched by the rogue. Intellectually, he knew that the man hadn‟t gotten close to her. What his mind knew, the primitive animal refused to accept without firsthand proof. Tara swallowed, her eyes round, but picked up the toweling sheet and spread it on the floor. She lay down on it and stared as he padded toward her. She seemed a little nervous. Her hands moved restlessly at her sides as he approached her. Do you know how much I want you, how much you mean to me? I can’t lose you. He nudged her legs apart with his large head. He felt her tense, the muscles of her legs jumping. He took a step forward, planting his paws between her legs. She sat up, her head settling on his head, pushing at him. The animal inside him raised its head. He felt fear and anger swirling within him. He knew only that his mate was denying him. A paw settled on her hip and his large furry face leaned over her. Golden eyes bored into her brown gaze. A low growl rumbled through his large body. Mine. He tried to keep control of his animal side. He knew she wasn‟t rejecting him, but was just startled to find a huge aroused beast looming over her. Taking a deep breath, she relaxed back against the towel. She didn‟t protest or try to shove him away as his long tongue lapped at her cheek. She lay there, her hand at her side, and
arched her head back, offering him her throat in submission. Yours, only yours, Tara watched him cautiously. I want you. Change for me. He rubbed his muzzle along her face in approval, before he lowered his head. He lapped at her chest, working around the plump mounds and then up to the hardened, red tips. The taste and scent of her filled his senses, increasing his need and reassuring him that she was unharmed. Working his way lower, he nuzzled the slight mound of her belly. With his nose, he nudged her thighs apart. His long tongue slipped between the folds of her labia and stroked over her clit again and again. Her sweet juices spilled onto his tongue. He looked up as he licked. Her eyes were closed and her hands clenched fistfuls of the towel. She bit down on her lip and squirmed. “Don‟t torment me, Zaden.” Tara‟s hips lifted into his touch, causing the hard, rough surface of his nose to brush her clit. She gasped, shuddering. “I need you in me. Change forms. I want to feel you over me, in me. I want your lips on mine.” He continued to lap at her, the long Zarain tongue entering the needy space of her cunt. Her scent bloomed as her body heated. He loved the slightly musky essence with a tantalizing hint of the tangy kisla fruit. “Please, Zaden, I need you in my arms. I could have lost you tonight.” Her voice broke as his fingers brushed against the side of his head. It was that desperation that succeeded where pleas had failed. He responded to her need to be reassured. He changed forms, lunged up her body in one smooth motion. Her legs circled his hips. Her hands pulled at his shoulders, urging him down to her. His long black hair brushed over her shoulders in a feathery, light touch, skimming over her skin. She shivered. After a slight pause as he positioned himself, he surged into her. Her tight walls surrounded him. For a moment, he remained completely still savoring the delicious sensation. The need to claim, to reaffirm life pulsed through him demanding that he move. His balls smacked into her buttocks as he drove forward until she‟d taken all of him into her tight, creamy sheath. He withdrew and thrust back into her. Grinding his hips against hers, he stimulated her clit, rotating his pelvis against her. She moaned brokenly. Arching up to meet the forceful, stabbing plunge of his cock into her, she pressed nipping kisses over his chest and shoulders. Her inner muscles clenched around his cock. She tensed, her body drawing tight. “Mine,” she growled, arching up to take his length within her, tightening her legs around his hips and rocking her pelvis, grinding herself against him in an aggressive move. That move broke the last of his restraint. A growl rumbled in his throat and his hands moved to her hips. Forcing her away from him, he pushed her buttocks against the toweling
sheet. One hand remained there and the other braced beside her shoulder. He once again drove into her. She tried to arch up against him. He growled, baring his teeth at her, demanding her obedience. He withdrew from her, his golden eyes fierce. Animal possessiveness glowed in his eyes. Her head tossed and her hips wriggled again. She showed no fear. In a sudden move, he withdrew, flipping her over. Capturing her hands, he pulled them above her head, holding them there with one hand. With a nudge of his feet, he spread her legs. An arm underneath her lifted her for his entry. As he thrust into her, his teeth clamped onto the sensitive muscles where her neck and shoulder joined. The hand beneath her cupped her mons, his fingers just brushing the top of her clit. Tara was pinned beneath him, but she was far from still. She wriggled and writhed against him. She seemed determined to push him to his limits. He drove into her, forcing her pelvis into the hard, unyielding strength of his arm, grinding her clit onto his stiffened fingers. Tara‟s breath caught. She shivered beneath him, a rumbling moan escaped her lips as he felt the first rippling contractions of her pussy. She arched back into his thrusting hips. Zaden closed his eyes as he felt the tight, hard ache within his cock become a burning brand. His balls had pulled tight against his body. The feel of her inner muscles gripping him as she found her pleasure only worsened the need to spill his seed deep within her. He surged into her, releasing his hold on her neck only when his climax hit him. Hot sensation zipped up his spine and exploded. A shout tore from his throat as his seed spurted into her, the full-throated roar of a Zarain. Tara cried out as the second climax, the re’kai hit her, tightening the muscles in her body. She arched, pressing her face into the cloth of the toweling sheet as she shuddered with the force of her orgasm. His weight lowered onto her, blanketing her. Sweat slick skin slid easily against her rounded curves. He wanted her under him, his body in hers for a while to savor her submission, her acceptance of him. Tonight, for a moment, he‟d known true fear. The thought of losing her had driven the beast inside him wild. As long as she was where he could see her, he could control it, but when she disappeared… “No one will ever take you from me. No one will ever hurt you as long as I live.” He nuzzled the hair away from her ear and his tongue traced the rounded shell. “You‟re mine.” His hips thrust against her, reinforcing his claim.
He still hadn‟t completely calmed. She smiled, rolling her hips against him, enjoying the feel of his thick length within her. “Yours.” This wasn‟t the time to take issue with his autocratic ways. She could still feel the
possessiveness and hunger within him. The overlying anger that had thrown her earlier had dissipated. Now, his hunger and the intense urge to protect her were obvious. She could feel him growing hard within her. From experience, she knew that they would make love at least once more, probably two or three times more, before they slept. It was time to be sweet and understanding and comforting. She could demand answers later. “Let me get you something to eat.” She curled her fingers into the towel as a spike of desire sliced through her. “You must be hungry. I know that you didn‟t take time to eat. Let me see to your needs.” “No food, not yet.” He rocked against her, feeling no need yet for release but enjoying the tingling prickle of rising desire. He withdrew from her before the need did arise, drawing her to her feet. She walked with him back to the tub. It was still full of water. She hadn‟t even thought of draining it when he‟d ordered her to get out. They both stepped into the clear, warm liquid. He sat across from her. She found the soap and her sponge and began washing him. Stroking the soapy sponge across his chest and shoulders, she slowly worked up a lather. His muscles were hard, tense. She dropped the sponge and began massaging his shoulders and arms, trying to ease some of the tightness. “What can I do to ease you, my chalon?” She liked caring for him, that he trusted her and gave her the opportunity to see to him. “You‟re as taut as a bow.” Zaden chuckled. “Only exhaustion will cure this. Total physical satiation. We‟ll both find that before the night is over.” Sensual promise rang in his words. Touching his mind, she realized he meant every word. She finished washing him and they both stepped from the water. Leaving a trail of damp footprints behind her, she went to get toweling sheets for them. She handed him one of the thick sheets and took one for herself. Wrapped in the soft fluffy cloth, she smiled as he impatiently rubbed the cloth over his skin. He stepped forward, a grin kicking up his lips as he tossed his towel across the room. Inserting a finger in the dip between her breasts, he tugged, pulling the fabric away from her. His hot gaze ran from the top of her head down to her toes and back up to meet her eyes. Her eyes had run down his body and locked on his rising cock. A smile curled her lips at seeing proof of his renewed interest. He took her hand and led her to the bed. This time, he didn‟t pick her up and put her in the middle of the huge mattress as he usually did. He climbed onto the bed and lay on his back, extending a hand to her. His skin gleamed a rich deep gold against the green blankets. Desire rose as she thought about what she‟d like to do to him. Licking all that flesh topped the list. She climbed onto the bed and knelt beside him.
“I‟ll let you have your way now. You can please me. Do whatever you want, but don‟t try any of your lengthy teasing games tonight.” He raised a brow. As if she needed that warning. He was still too close to the male dominant side to take any elaborate teasing. Doing that would incite a predatory hunger. Not that dominant was bad, but she‟d just soothed him out of an ultra-alpha mode. She wanted to please him as he so often did to her. She didn‟t know if she‟d be able to do things as she wanted. He would take control of things if he wanted something different. Tara didn‟t waste any time. He was hard. He wanted her. She felt a trickle of moisture between her thighs in response to his smell and the direction of her thoughts. Kneeling between his thighs, she lowered her mouth to his thick shaft. Her tongue swirled around the dark, rounded tip teasingly before taking it into her mouth. “I told you no lengthy teasing games.” His hand landed on her shoulder, not holding her back, just cupping it. “I thought you knew better than to go for a quick tease. If you don‟t stop right now, you‟ll find yourself on your back with me sunken deep inside you and control firmly in my hands.” I want to please you as you do me. Tara spoke in his mind, slowly taking him into her mouth, stopping when she felt like gagging. She didn‟t have much experience at this, but she wanted to give him as much pleasure as he gave her. Her eyes caught his as her mouth slowly worked on him. She saw and felt his acceptance. He relaxed, but he watched her. Not because he was going to stop her, but because he thought she looked sexy taking his cock into her mouth. His hands threaded through her hair, encouraging her as she slowly retreated. Eagerly, she used her tongue and teeth to excite him before lowering her head once more. Sucking at him, she drew him deeper into her mouth. She couldn‟t take his entire length. Clasping his cock in her hand, she circled her fingers around the base of his shaft. They didn‟t quite touch as she slowly mirrored the movements of her mouth. When she raised her head, her hand stroked upward, when she lowered her head, her hand slid down his length. His fingers clenched in her hair, urging her head downward. His hips bucked up as the need for release took him. In his mind, she could see his intent to pull her away from his cock, roll over with her and ride her hard until she cried her pleasure. She released his cock from her stroking grip and both of her hands now clutched the back of his thighs. Her nails sunk into his skin. She needed to give him this. She sucked him as deep into her mouth as she could take him, determined to give him pleasure. The Goddess knew that she was tempted to let him take over. He was a fantastic lover. When he was surging deep into her, hitting that spot that she had never dreamed existed, but he always found, she sometimes thought she‟d found heaven. She wanted him so much that her cunt was practically flooded with cream. But this was for him. This once she wanted to see to his
pleasure. Her mouth drew him deep, her tongue stroking over him with untutored eagerness. Her teeth scraped at him, tantalizing him with the gentle threat. His hips drove upward frantically. He ceased trying to pull her away and urged her to take him deeper, to suck harder. Tara‟s right hand slowly moved away from his leg. She cupped his balls, running her thumb over the silky skin as she took him deep into her mouth. He thrust up against her as his hands pushed down, urging her to take him as deep as possible as he came. His semen shot against the back of her throat. She swallowed convulsively and kept sucking. Tara stiffened, her back arching, and groaned around his thick cock as a burning orgasm washed over her. Lights flashed in front of her eyes and she shook as sensation bombarded her. As he withdrew, Tara swallowed again. Her tongue flicked over his slightly salty tasting flesh. She raised her head and smiled at him. “We‟ll have to try that again some time.” He pulled her up his body and rolled with her. “Gods that was beautiful. But now I can smell your desire and although you‟ve just found satisfaction, I want to see you find it and know that it‟s because of what I am doing to you.” ***** Tara woke to the soft kisses brushing across her neck and up to her cheeks. She opened her eyes and smiled up into Zaden‟s alert golden eyes. His long hair was slightly mussed by sleep, but as he dropped another kiss onto her lips, she couldn‟t think of when she‟d seen another man look that sexy. “What were you talking to the women about last night?” His hand pushed the sheet down, baring her to the navel. His fingers traced the contour of her bellybutton before trailing lower. For a moment, Tara‟s mind went blank. How did he expect her to think when he was touching her? “I meant to talk to you about that after you were calm, but I forgot. I asked them to think if they‟d noticed anything strange about those women. I know you‟ll be questioning them, but I don‟t think they‟ll talk.” Zaden raised an eyebrow at her. “Are you questioning my ability to get answers out of a prisoner?” “If it was a male, there would be no question. But I‟ve seen how you, how all Zarain are, with women. With women, you‟re too protective. In fact, those women wouldn‟t be here if you didn‟t have a very large protective streak.” She shook her head at him and pushed his hand away from her pussy. If he continued to play, she wouldn‟t be able to answer his questions. “Most shifters wouldn‟t leave a woman in the conditions we found them, but we‟ll get those answers now.” He chuckled and skimmed his hand up again.
“I don‟t think that they‟d have been sent if there was any doubt about their ability to keep their secrets.” She smiled at him and captured his roving hand before he could cup her breast. “They may have been used in a plan that wasn‟t theirs, but we all know they‟re here for their own reasons.” He smiled and clasped her hand in his raising it to his lips. “Ah, but I won‟t have to force the truth out of them. There‟s a drug which causes no harm, but does induce a burning desire to tell the truth. We won‟t have any problem getting the information we need.” She had to respond to his smile. He was so confident. The dark mood of last night was gone. If he was that certain, she knew he‟d probably get those answers. She laced her arms around his neck and nibbled on his lips. He smiled and gently unwound her arms and rolled out of bed. “Come on. We have work to do.” She growled low and narrowed her eyes at him as he walked away and began dressing. “You know it‟s your job to keep me happy. You‟re not doing very well at it this morning.” “I‟ll have to see if I can do better at it later.” He pulled on his shirt and tossed an amused glance at her. He looked smug and happy. “If you get the chance… I might still be angry with you later.” She glared and rolled out of bed. If she wasn‟t going to get to have fun, she might as well get dressed. ***** When Tara went down to their room for the midday meal, there was only food for one. She touched Zaden‟s mind long enough to assure herself that he was all right. He was busy outside of the Taivain and not happy. This wasn‟t the heated anger of the night before. It was more of a mixture of disbelief, annoyance and cold, determined anger. She had no idea what had happened to put him in that mood, but she was certain that she would hear something about it from the other women. In his present mood, that would be easier than trying to wring any of the details out of him. She knew that Zaden would tell her, but probably not until tonight after everything was finished. It was often just much faster for her to get what she could from the women. The news would travel around the Taivain quickly. Maybe a little condensed, but she could drag the extra details from him. She found out very quickly what had angered him and likely every other warrior in the Taivain. Sometime during the night, the mother had strangled her two daughters. Using a rope fashioned from clothing, she‟d hung herself. Clearly these had not been the actions of a sane women. But there would be no answers from the mother or her daughters now. Tara could understand his anger. It would be much harder, if not impossible to find the
reason for the women‟s real purpose here. Clearly these hadn‟t been the actions of a sane woman—much like her previous actions. During the days that followed, Zaden became very focused on solving the mystery left when the women had taken their own lives. He often didn‟t come to bed until late. He was also prone to growling when he was frustrated by the lack of answers. She bore the bad moods with an understanding of how frustrating a fruitless search could be. Eventually she reached the limit of her sympathy. The slamming of the door to their room jolted her awake. The solid thunk of wood as the bar fell into place cleared away any lingering drowsiness. Her heart slammed into her chest. She watched him through narrowed eyes. He stalked angrily across the room. Shedding his clothes, he carelessly flung them away from him. With a loud sigh, he flopped into bed and lay on his back. He smelled heavily of wine. She reached out to him, laying her hand on his chest. He looked like he needed to talk. She was more than ready to listen. He grabbed her wrist and lifted her hand away from him. “I have no need of you tonight, woman.” Hurt and anger vied for supremacy, but before she could say anything she might later regret, she sent him into a deep sleep. He has no need for me tonight, Tara thought, shooting a glare at the man sleeping peacefully beside her. If she‟d had the slightest doubt that he cared for her, that remark would have sent her running. As it was, it angered her. How dare he treat her as if she were a mere convenience when they both meant so much more to each other? He might be tired and frustrated with the lack of results, but she wouldn‟t put up with that sort of behavior. If it wouldn‟t wake him, she‟d push him out of bed and let him sleep on the floor. It would and she didn‟t want to deal with him right now. But she didn‟t want to sleep with him. She took the blankets—he hardly ever used them anyway—and curled under them on the soft fur spread in front of the large fireplace. Chapter Fourteen
Tara spent most of the day ensuring that she didn‟t come into contact with Zaden until it was unavoidable. She was still livid about what he‟d said and unsure of exactly how to deal with him. Her anger only increased when she did talk to him when they ate together. He was as curt and uncommunicative as ever. He merely growled an unintelligible reply when she mentioned going outside the walls to join in the end-of-harvest celebration. Even though she had no idea what he‟d said, she took it as agreement. When the sun set and the bonfires were lit, she walked out of the walls with some of the other women. The celebration was held a short walk from the fortress near the wide, swift-flowing river. Most of the men were there but they tended to be standing together in clumps, talking. Wine and cider flowed freely as did alsa, a brew made from grain.
She walked among the women, listening to the talk of the bountiful harvest. Someone brought out a drum, the stringed mestan and the wooden diand lute. The instruments were taken up and soon cheerful music floated through the night. Even the most dour male found himself tapping his foot. As darkness fell, some men and women began dancing to the music. Standing on a flat rock next to the river, she couldn‟t keep her hips from swaying to the rhythm as it drifted around her. Smiling, she relaxed for the first time that day. “Tara!” Zaden‟s growl as he stalked over to her was sharp and angry. “What are you doing here? You‟re supposed to be within the walls.” “I told you I was going to join this celebration at dinner. You might remember. You were behaving much as you are now. All you did was make this indecipherable sound in response. I chose to interpret it as assent.” She looked at him standing with his back to the river, the angry attitude radiating off him. The thought of pushing him into that water brought a smile to her face. Clenching her hands, she took a deep breath determined to resist the temptation. “You know that you should always make sure I actually agree before you leave the walls.” He glowered at her. “We settled that before we came to Cordares.” Tara turned and paced away, putting a little space between them. “I didn‟t feel much like talking to you, to get precise clarification. I still don‟t.” “Why don‟t you want to talk to me?” He actually looked confused. For a moment she gaped at him. He couldn‟t be blind to just how he‟d been acting. He‟d been snapping for days. “Ever since you defeated Peran and those women killed themselves, you and nearly every other male at this Taivain have given new meaning to the words „bad mood‟. You‟ve been snapping at nearly anything that moves.” She threw her hands wide and narrowed her eyes on him as she stood at the edge of the rock. “The Goddess knows how many enemies you have who‟d use a woman like that, but you‟d better figure it out fast, because I‟m tired of your attitude.” In a rush, she flew at him, pushing him into the river. He stumbled back easily with almost no resistance. In fact, her momentum almost tumbled her into the water after him. She caught herself just at the water‟s edge. No fool, she didn‟t stay around to view the results of her work. She spun away after she regained her balance and stalked through the crowd of gaping men and women back toward the gates of the Taivain. At the edge of the gathering two men stepped into her path, blocking her, just as a young boy raced past with a bucket. She knew what two men in front of her meant. He was out of the water and had decided that she wouldn‟t get away with her public attack without paying for it
just as publicly. “Don‟t make me have them bring you to me,” he called to her. Arrogant man. She turned. Her back straight, her head raised, she paced back toward him. Flames of red burned on her cheeks partially in embarrassment, but mostly from anger. She stopped a few steps in front of him, glaring at him. He stood arms folded across his chest. Water still streamed down his face and dripped from his chin. His black hair was plastered to his head and his brown shirt clung to his broad chest. The black leather of his pants looked slick and shiny. He stood in almost the same position that he‟d been in before she‟d pushed him into the river. “You aren‟t even sorry, are you?” he asked, his tone light, quizzical. “You deserved it.” She narrowed her eyes and refused to act contrite. If anything she was angrier with him now. He merely smiled. “I could toss you into the water, but it‟s flowing a bit too fast for that. I won‟t take a chance that you‟ll be swept away.” The bucket! She looked around frantically to see who had it. Her gaze swung back to Zaden just in time to see him take the filled bucket from one of his warriors. He stepped forward and lifted it high. She thought about dodging to the side, but unseen hands held her in place. The full bucket of water poured over her. The icy liquid soaked her clothing, running in streams over skin. Her blue-green dress plastered to her body. Her hair was soaked and hung in clumps around her shoulders and down her back. For a moment, her breath locked in her chest, but finally she was able to draw in a deep breath and then screamed, “That‟s cold!” Zaden‟s smile widened and he laughed merrily. “Yes, it is. Now that you‟ve received your lesson go back to the Taivain and get into a warm bath. I wouldn‟t want you to catch a chill. I‟ll be late coming to bed again.” She glared at him. By the Goddess’ toenails, he looks cheerful. His dip in the river seemed to have put him in a good mood. Her dousing and the preceding argument had soured hers. On top of that, even though she was in the mood to defy him and deal with the consequences, she was too cold to do it. Chill bumps covered her entire body. Her fingers felt numb. Still dripping and shivering, she wasn‟t inclined to linger. A warm bath sounded like heaven. She turned and walked back to the Taivain. Entering the walls and finally the Taivain itself, she went directly to their room. Just as she stepped into the steaming water, a knock sounded at the door. Jasi brought her
a cup of warm spiced cider. She knew that Zaden had probably sent it. His thoughtfulness touched her, soothing a little of her anger. She had a long relaxing bath. Drowsy, she turned down the two lamps and covered most of the lumiroc panels. She tossed a cushion onto the fur rug in front of the fire and sat on it. The warmth of the flickering flames slowly relaxed her until her eyelids drooped. She curled onto the rug using the cushion as a pillow for her head. She‟d lie here for a few moments before she got up and went to bed.
Zaden entered the dimly lit room much later than usual that night. There had been so much to do now that he realized just how wrong he‟d been. It had taken words thrown in an angry ultimatum to make him see what he‟d been missing. He looked to the bed, but couldn‟t see the familiar, curvy lump of his mate‟s form underneath the blankets. He frowned as he looked at the bed. What kind of game was his stubborn-to-the-core mate playing now? He knew she was in the room. He could feel her, hear the soft sigh of her breath and smell her unique scent. She couldn‟t possibly think that she could hide from him. He moved farther into the room, looking around, trying to see her in the shadows. He almost missed her. His eyes actually skimmed past her before returning to the curved shadow in front of the hearth. She lay in front of the dying fire wearing only a thin robe. Her head rested on a cushion and he thought she looked adorable. He didn‟t know why she was sleeping there, instead of in bed. He wouldn‟t put it past his obstinate chalie to have decided to sleep there instead of in the bed where she belonged. Standing there watching her, he was tempted to curl up beside her and sleep with her there in front of the fire. She looked so comfortable. But the floor was hard and they both needed a good night‟s rest. He walked over picked her up in his arms. She didn‟t wake, merely stirred and grumbled. He smiled. She obviously felt safe, protected. Mumbling, she twisted and stretched when he put her on the sheets of their bed, gently removing her robe. When he slid into bed beside her, she curled her body into his, throwing one of her legs onto his. Her hand slid onto his stomach, her fingers curling there as if to hold on to him. He closed his eyes holding her close. He wanted her but he was content to merely hold her for now. The morning would come soon enough and he would use the dawn‟s arrival to full advantage. She wouldn‟t be leaving his arms without waking him. His eyes opened wide as he realized that she hadn‟t woken him up when she left the bed yesterday. That had never happened before. Even if she started out hugging the side of the bed at night, she always ended up in his arms before the dawn. She always woke him when she tried to slide out of his arms.
He could remember coming into the room, undressing, her touching him and saying something to her. Then there was nothing. He didn‟t remember getting drowsy. He couldn‟t remember settling in to rest. The last thing he remembered was her touch on his arm.
Tara awoke to heat, to raw sensation sizzling through her body. Skillful fingers plucked at the sensitive nub of her clit. Teeth scraped over the tips of her breasts drawing a moan from her lips even as she forced her eyelids open. She saw Zaden‟s head over her breasts. Her hands stretched above her head. She tried to lift her arms, to bring them down to hold him close and draw him up for a kiss. Feeling a pull at her wrists, she twisted her head a little to get a look at what held her. Cream-colored cloth wrapped around her wrists. She jerked at the soft material securing her arms, trying vainly to free herself. “Zaden, untie my hands.” Her head jerked up and met his eyes. Instead of the laughing triumph she expected, she saw utter seriousness in his gaze. “Where did you sleep the night before last?” His eyes trailed over her face but returned to her eyes. Goddess, she wished he hadn‟t asked that question. He was going to be angry. She wouldn‟t lie to him, even though it was all too tempting to pretend ignorance. Grimacing, she acknowledged that maybe he had a right to get furious. She‟d probably hear the sound of his roar when he learned about it. “I slept on the rug in the front of the hearth. After what you said, I didn‟t want to sleep with you. It hurt me even though I knew it was your frustration speaking.” She licked her lips, but kept her eyes locked with his. “Would you like to explain how you managed that without my knowing of it?” His eyes narrowed and the muscles along his jaw tightened. “No.” She said simply, knowing he wouldn‟t let it rest at that. Exhaling, she looked toward the wall. “Tara.” A low rumbling growl issued from deep in his chest. That was it, just her name, but there was a wealth of warning in his tone. The beast was raising its head. “I put you to sleep. I didn‟t want to get into an argument with you. I was already angry and hurt by what you said. I didn‟t want it to get worse with both of us saying things to hurt the other.” She turned back and met his eyes. She‟d acted on her hurt and had to face his reaction now. It would have been better just to have pushed him out of bed last night. “Put me to sleep!” The roar seemed to echo in the room.
She flinched, her ears ringing. “What did I tell you on our first night together?” Balanced on one arm, he loomed over her, large and in a very bad mood. That low, quiet rumble reminded her of the calm before a really bad storm. She blinked at him, confused. “Our first night here?” “The first night that you spent in my arms.” The correction came in a lethal, calm tone. “What did I tell you about where you would sleep?” Damn, she abruptly realized that she‟d sinned in more ways than she‟d first believed. “You said that when you were with me, I would sleep with you.” “Were we sleeping together last night as we should have been?” “No,” she answered simply waiting for his reaction. “You dared to put me to sleep, to take yourself off in a huff to sleep on the rug simply to avoid an argument. You are still keeping your worries to yourself.” His face lowered closer to hers, until they were almost nose to nose. “You haven‟t exactly been forthcoming on the details of your worries over who sent those women. I don‟t even know who your enemies are. I was still angry at you. I didn‟t want to talk about it yet.” Did he expect an apology? She wasn‟t in the mood to give him one. Every time she thought about what he‟d said it made her angry all over again. Zaden growled. “You‟re not afraid of arguing with me. I was tired and frustrated at the lack of progress in discovering who had sent those women and why. Tell me. What did I say to you that you found so hurtful? I don‟t remember.” She looked at him. He seemed a little calmer, but the determination was just as evident in him now as it had been from the first. He also looked curious. “You don‟t remember telling me „I have no need of you tonight, woman‟?” How could he not remember? She tilted her head and watched his face. “I said that?” His brows rose and she saw a rush of red climb his cheeks. “I must have been more tired than I thought. Maybe you had cause to be angry.” “You smelled of wine, had slammed into the room and I was simply going to ask if you wanted to talk. After you said that the only thing I wanted to do was push you out of bed.” Tara jerked at the rope securing her hands above her head. She was tired of this interrogation. “Why didn‟t you push me out of bed?” Zaden‟s voice was so neutral that Tara knew she
was being set up for some kind of trap. “I didn‟t want to argue with you. I knew that wasn‟t how you really felt. I‟ve touched your mind enough to know that what you feel is so much more than physical.” “What are we doing now?” He raised a brow and a small smile tilted his lips. “You‟re interrogating me.” She frowned, not willing to agree with him. He leveled a doubting look at her. It was plain that he doubted her intelligence. “Be honest, Tara. This is an argument and you had to know that I‟d be very angry that you put me to sleep.” “I didn‟t think that you‟d ever really know about it,” she muttered and looked to the side. She really wished she‟d kept her mouth shut. That answer wasn‟t likely to please him either. “I would have known about it. It might have taken me a few more days if things hadn‟t caused me to think of just why I couldn‟t remember relaxing, falling into sleep last night.” His eyes never left her and he seemed to be waiting. She didn‟t know what to say to him. She knew that what she‟d done had angered him, but she didn‟t know what he wanted of her. The blank almost emotionless mask he wore now made reading his expression impossible. The only emotion on his face glowed in his eyes. She couldn‟t take back what she‟d done. At the time, it had seemed like the best of the choices available to her. “You‟ll never again put me into a sleep or use any of your Indiri abilities on me other than to heal me. You‟ll give me your word on that. You know that you‟re always safe with me. You have no need of them.” He straightened and folded his arms across his chest. Tara merely stared at him, silent for a moment. Apparently, that moment was too long of a delay. A wall of anger and determination suddenly poured through her mind. Masculine outrage quickly followed. She realized abruptly that he‟d been blocking her attempts to read him. He was very frustrated as well as furious. If he hadn‟t been in bed, he‟d be pacing. His face pressed close to hers. Hot breath fanned across her lips and his narrowed angry eyes bored into hers. “Your promise, Tara, now.” “I promise to use my Indiri abilities only to heal you,” she said through gritted teeth. If he‟d really wanted to yell at her, he could have done it without tying her up. “And your sulking, secretive behavior will stop as well. This wouldn‟t have happened if you‟d simply have asked me about what was bothering me about those women‟s deaths or confronted me last night about how you felt about what I said.” He sat back again and his hand cut through the air.
“I wasn‟t secretive. You just didn‟t notice.” She arched her neck to take a look at the ties around her wrist. Maybe she could get loose from them on her own since he didn‟t seem to be willing to let her free. “Of course, I do have to thank you for that in a way. If you hadn‟t sulked, it wouldn‟t have been so clear that something was going on.” He shook his head and then focused completely on her again. “If it takes me badgering you every night, you‟ll get into the habit of telling me how you feel.” She tugged at the bindings on her wrists. “Are you finished? Can I get up now? What I did wasn‟t that bad. You‟ve walked out on some of our arguments.” He leveled a look at her that was part disbelief at her audacity, part angry determination. “I walked out because those times, there wasn‟t enough time to pick you up, throw you onto the bed, fuck you into exhaustion and then make you listen to reason. I have time this morning.” “Release my hands. I want to hold you, touch you too. I want to kiss you everywhere.” She heard the sensual promise in his voice. If he was going to make love to her, she was all for it. She wasn‟t anxious to leave herself to his mercies in his present mood. He‟d pull whatever promises he felt necessary out of her before finally making love to her. From her brief touches of his mind, she knew that most of his anger and determination centered on his need to keep her safe. She didn‟t know what else made him so angry. She hadn‟t done anything dangerous. She did want him. His scent was driving her crazy. His touch ensured that her blood was fired. Her mind readily supplied images of what she needed. His cock driving into her. His large body moving over hers. He chuckled as he lapped at her nipples, teasing the stiff peaks. “But it‟s so nice to have you at my mercy and I‟ve decided that I really must do something to make up for my horrible behavior in these past days. What better way to do it than in a manner that will bring us both pleasure…eventually?” “Zaden, I want to hold you, not play games.” She wriggled in pleasure as he drew her nipple deep into his mouth, sucking hard. That was a very deliberate action. He knew her breasts were very sensitive, that the feel of his lips on them sent fire rushing through her veins. “No, I want to properly thank you. What are you afraid of, my chalie?” He tilted his head and drew his hand up her thigh. “You‟re going to torture me. You‟re going to make me want you again and again.” She arched against his stroking hand. “This is bad?” The innocent smile curving his lips clashed with the hunger and anticipation burning in his eyes.
“You only let me find pleasure when you want. I want you now.” She tensed her arms, trying to rip the cloth ties holding her. He merely shook his head, before stopping all further protests by thoroughly kissing her. His lips moved over hers, his tongue tangling with hers, enticing her into deeper play. When he lifted his head to resume his attentions to her breasts, her lips clung to his. She raised her head maintaining contact with his mouth for as long as possible. His teeth grazed the rounded slope of her breast teasingly. He traced swirling patterns along the closer, getting closer to the aching bud, but not touching it. She moaned and twisted, trying to get his mouth closer to her nipple. His lips plucked at her nipple before he curled his tongue around it and sucked. Sensation slammed through her. The sweet, sharp feeling intensified. She was lost in the feel of his lips on her. Everything within her was tightening, curling almost to the breaking point as her desire built. His hands moved over her, stroking, heightening her arousal. He pulled back and looked down at her, his golden eyes watching the desire build as his hands skimmed up her belly. “Still angry?” He dropped down and flicked her nipple with his tongue. “You were…angry,” Tara forced out through clenched teeth as his hands cupped her breasts, kneading them. “Yes, I was. I can‟t protect you when you put me into that sleep. The sound of someone opening the door would normally wake me, but not when you send me to sleep.” He dropped a kiss into the valley between her breasts. One of his hands left her breast and moved over her belly to the down thatch at her thighs. “You‟re so wet for me. How much do you want me?” “Zaden, please, I want you in me.” Her hips bucked beneath his hand as his fingers stroked over her clit. She couldn‟t remain still beneath his hands. Her body writhed and twisted. Feeling pulled tight intensified. Small moans escaped her lips. He lowered his head to her breast and ran his tongue around the darkened areola. He did nothing more. She was a breath away from coming. Need and frustration boiled inside her. “Promise me. Promise never to take such chances with your safety.” He didn‟t stop the tormenting dance of his fingers against her swollen slick flesh. Tara‟s eyes were hazy as she looked at him. “What?”
“Never put yourself in the vulnerable position of being without protection. Never leave the fortress without my knowledge. Never travel without escort. Never put me in a deep sleep.” With each word, his fingers thrust into her, his thumb grazing over her clit with devastating intent. She couldn‟t think past the fire consuming her body as his fingers worked their magic. His fingers thrust against her and then withdrew. “Promise me,” he demanded. His damp fingers trailed over her stomach. It was clear threat that he would keep her on fire for him, that he wouldn‟t give her the pleasure she craved. “I promise.” Her body wriggled against his, her hips rolling, rocking, seeking the touch, the slight brush that would take her over the edge. “Yes.” The word was breathed against her, a sound of immense satisfaction. His fingers worked between her thighs, brushing over her clit and thrusting into her. She arched her hips and light exploded before her eyes. Fire swept over her body, leaving her shaking in the aftermath of her climax. She lay there with her eyes closed, a fine film of sweat coating her body. His fingers still moved over her in tantalizing patterns that weren‟t meant to soothe. With the remnants of passion still rippling through her, she realized he wasn‟t satisfied with the answers he‟d drawn from her. “That was so beautiful that I want to see it again.” He looked down and traced her lips with his tongue. She pulled at her wrists. “Untie me, Zaden.” He didn‟t respond to her order. His lips feathered over hers. His fingers moved within her pussy. She was still creamy and slick from the last orgasm. Her body responded to his touch readily, clenching around his fingers to increase the friction within her. She arched against his hand, seeking the missing fullness. She needed the pleasure he could give her, although he‟d probably draw that pleasure out into sweet torment. She didn‟t doubt that he wanted her. She could see the hard length of his cock, feel its heat as his thigh brushed against hers. He was just so stubborn that he‟d withhold pleasure from both of them until he got what he wanted. “You like that.” He brushed his fingers over her clit, listened with satisfaction to her broken whimper of need. “What do you want, Zaden?” Tara asked. “Just tell me.” “You‟re not near the height of your desire, my love, we have time. You know I must
make you ready for me.” He nibbled at her nipple almost lazily. Sporadic fiery bolts of pleasure-pain shot straight to her core. “Oh, Goddess…” She moaned her eyes closing, her back arching into those hungry lips as he drew her nipple into his mouth sucking fiercely. His fingers slipped into her, thrusting and twisting within her. Tara‟s hips thrust up against his hand rhythmically. A soft sigh left her and she bit her lip as a strong jolt of pleasure shot through her as his fingers moved within her. “What are you to me?” His hands drew away from her pussy as she neared completion. “I‟m your chalie.” She didn‟t wait for any further clarification. Desperate, she opened her thighs wide in invitation. He smiled down at her, hooking her thighs over his arms. Zaden smiled and thrust into her. “Yes, mine. I„m your chalon. You‟ll trust me, confide in me.” His lips covered hers, his tongue driving into her mouth to tangle with hers. He was deep inside her, every stroke bringing his hips against her, grinding over the mound of her sex, pressing on her clit. His balls smacked against her buttocks. She lifted against him, accepting his hard cock eagerly. She moaned into his mouth as the aching need spiraled out of control. Her entire body arched as the ecstasy rolled through her, a starburst flashed before her eyes and she cried out against his mouth as great spasms shook her body. He continued to move against her, his head lifting, thrown back as he sought his pleasure. His shout of completion echoed in the room as his hot seed spewed into her welcoming womb. A startled, shaky cry fell from Tara‟s lips as the second climax hit her with stunning force. Her body undulated sensuously as shiver after shiver of hot pleasure flowed over her body. Chapter Fifteen
Zaden laced his fingers through Tara‟s as they walked through the forest. Light streamed through gaps in the leafy green branches above them. Sweet scents of ripe berries and flowers floated on the warm breeze. It was a perfect day for a romp in the woods. It was good to be home. The attacks on their goods and people had stopped since he‟d confronted the trader. There shouldn‟t be any further problems. He‟d have liked to permanently stop the man, but the coward had never even touched a weapon. Honor and his own code wouldn‟t let Zaden cut the man down while he was unarmed. He
wouldn‟t let the man go unpunished for the damage his schemes, such as his exploitation of the insane woman and her daughters, caused. Considering the man‟s greed, hurting his trade would cause him more pain than any physical blow would. He‟d begun selling their wares to merchants in areas that the trader considered his. Even if it took years, he would cut into that trader‟s profits. He glanced over at Tara and smiled as he remembered the wicked gleam in her eyes when she‟d found him just outside of the stables earlier. She seemed even more beautiful today than ever. Her long red hair hung down her back in a vibrant curtain. The yellow shirt and black skirt she wore only enhanced her curves. He hadn‟t been able to resist her. Even though he‟d had some work planned, he‟d found himself agreeing to take a walk with her. After the way her eyes had trailed down his body, stopping significantly at waist level, he wasn‟t saying no. “So where are you leading me?” He gently squeezed her hand. “There‟s a nice spot near the river that I‟d like you to see.” She turned her head and smiled up at him. He could see mischief and desire mingled in her brown eyes. “I‟ve seen and explored this entire area.” He raised a brow and watched her grin turn decidedly wicked. “Not with me you haven‟t.” She winked. “Being with you is going to make the experience different from when I saw it on my own?” He stopped and curled his arm around her waist, pulling her against his body. “I‟ll make sure you see the area in a new light.” She stood on tiptoe her arms curling around his neck. Her eyes locked with his. She rubbed against him with a blatant roll of her hips. His hands clamped around her waist. The feel of her supple body brushing against his sent a spike of need straight to his already hard cock. Just looking at her made him want her. His mind easily supplied the memory of her silky skin gliding over his. He didn‟t care where they were going. Now, he just wanted to see her body, get out of the suddenly too tight leather pants and sink into her. She pursed her lips and dropped a quick kiss on his lips. Smiling, she pushed at his hands twisting her hips a bit. He let his palms slide away under her urging pressure as she stepped back. A grin curved his lips as he followed her. She led the way toward the river, a sassy sway to her hips that set the bag she was carrying to swinging. He‟d get his hands on her again. Now, he had some very definite ideas about how to make their day memorable. Finally, they emerged from the thick trees and stepped onto the grassy bank of the river. The river formed a wide rock bottomed pool here. Surrounded by trees and bushes it seemed like a world of its own, private and isolated. She set the bag on the ground and began working on the
buttons of her shirt. Zaden watched as the bright fabric parted, revealing her creamy skin and the inner slopes of her breasts. He licked his lips. Without looking away from the widening gap, he began working on the fastenings of his own clothes. She shrugged and the shirt fell to the grass at her feet. Her nipples were hard and red, just begging for his fingers. His hands lifted to touch them, but she smiled and stepped out of reach. Laughing, Tara kept moving back as she worked on her skirt. Releasing the last button, she let it fall. It pooled around her feet and she stepped out of it. She stopped only to pull off her boots and then began moving toward the water. He pulled off his dark blue shirt, tossing it to the ground. When the laces on his pants snarled, he was forced to look down and untangle them. He tugged off his boots, letting them fall to the ground. In a breath, he‟d pushed his pants off. Taking a step toward her, he caught a flash of movement out of the corner of his eyes. Turning his head sharply, he saw the spotted furry body of a trecar crouched just outside the tree line. The animal‟s ears were laid back against its head throwing its angular features into sharp relief. It had obviously been trying to ambush him. A growl rolled through him as the animal‟s muscles bunched. The Zarain inside him raised its head. The trecar‟s tense body language and focused stare conveyed its intent to attack. It wouldn‟t get near Tara. A low growl rumbling in its chest, its gaze swung from Zaden to Tara for just a brief moment. The animal‟s muscles tightened and then it sprang. Zaden lunged forward, changing forms as he did. He intercepted the trecar in mid leap, batting it away with his paw. He spun as he landed ready for the animal‟s next move. The trecar rolled as it hit the ground coming unsteadily to its feet. It shook his head. With a last low growl, it turned and ran into the forest. Changing back to his human form, Zaden turned. He was surprised to find Tara standing totally relaxed in the shallows. A small smile curved her lips. She looked more amused than concerned. Even as he watched, her smile widened. Her lips twitched and a chuckle slipped out, but she straightened them. She took a few deep breaths and seemed to be looking beyond him. “A bit of an overreaction don‟t you think, Zaden?” She tilted her head at him. He could see her shoulders shaking as she tried to hold back her laughter. He sent her a quelling look. That trecar was lucky it was still alive. From her behavior, she didn‟t appear to have noticed that she‟d been the animal‟s target. “It wasn‟t getting near you.” He put his hand on his hip. “Well, you certainly made sure of that. No free lunch for it today.” With a smile and a shake of her head, she waded out a little farther into the water.
“Not when its lunch was meant to be you!” He took an aggressive step forward. After that near attack, he needed to hold her. She gasped and then laughed. Her arms clamped to her belly as riotous laughter rolled from her. She almost fell into the water at one point, because she was laughing so hard. He didn‟t see anything even mildly funny, much less hilarious about the situation. Frowning, he stepped into the water and grasped her shoulders. He wanted to know what she found so funny. Her laughter eventually faded. She caught her breath and looked up at him through shining eyes. “What can you possibly find funny about an animal trying to attack you?” He let go of her shoulders and waited for an answer. The woman did try his patience. Her lips twitched, but she managed to restrain any further laughter. “It wasn‟t after me. It was after our food…in the bag near where you were standing. Running toward me probably seemed like a safer route since you were being all growly and predatory.” “Our food…” He turned and stalked out of the water to the bag. As soon as he lifted it, he smelled the meat. The animal had probably smelled the food and been following them. He narrowed his eyes at her, but she just laughed. Shaking his head, he hung the bag over a branch and turned back to her. He‟d had no idea she‟d brought their lunch in the bag she‟d had draped over her shoulder. “So why did you go all big bad Zarain when the trecar appeared? I knew that it wouldn‟t attack us. It can sense the predator in us. You taught me that.” She stood nearly knee deep in water with her brows raised in query. All sass and fire, she didn‟t hesitate to tease him. “I can‟t lose you. You‟re mine.” He shook his head as he tried to say what he was feeling. Just the thought of anything happening to her was enough to send panic raging through him. Even imagining a future without her made life seem bleak and barren. She waded out of the water and put her hand on his arm, her fingers softly stroking his skin. “Yes, I‟m your mate, your chalie.” He lifted his head. Gods, she was so much more than just his chalie. “No, you‟re my love, my one love.” She drew in a sharp breath and her eyes widened. For long moments, she simply stared at him in silence. Then her head began to slowly shake in a negative motion. His own eyes widened as he realized she didn‟t believe him. “Yes, I do love you. I have for a long time.”
Tara shook her head again. “You know that I love you.” He cupped her chin and tilted her head up so that he could look into her eyes. She swallowed loudly and shook her head. “No, how could I? You never said anything about it and I didn‟t even think it was possible that you loved me.” He drew himself up to his full height and glowered at her. He couldn‟t believe what she‟d just said. “How can you say you didn‟t know I loved you? It‟s been there for ronas. You should have felt it every time you touched my mind. I didn‟t hide it.” She blushed and shook her head. “Umm…I didn‟t feel it.” “It was in everything I said or did. Are you blind, woman?” He threw up his hands and began pacing. He‟d thought she‟d known about his loving her. She‟d been so happy lately. He‟d thought it was because she‟d accepted that he loved her and finally recognized that she loved him. He‟d known that she loved him since before they‟d confronted Peran. He couldn‟t mistake her feelings. She bit her lip and took a step toward him. “Zaden…” “Why have you been so happy if you didn‟t know I loved you?” He narrowed his eyes at her. He wanted to comfort her, but he also needed to get some answers. She took a deep breath and licked her lips. “I‟m happy because everything has been good between us. No one has been trying to kill us. All of the trouble within the Taivain has stopped. There are no more accidents. And just because being with you makes me happy.” “Then how can you not know I love you?” A growl rolled from his throat in spite of his efforts to keep it back. Her eyes locked with his. “I wasn‟t expecting it. We didn‟t even know each other when you told me we were mates.” For a moment, he wondered if she was trying to make him laugh. Looking into those gorgeous brown eyes, he couldn‟t see any hint of humor or playfulness. After all their time together, she‟d really never expected his love. “Why didn‟t you expect it? I fully intended for you to fall in love with me.” Especially after he‟d fallen hard and fast for her. When he‟d realized he loved her, there hadn‟t been any other option. If he was going to love her, she would love him. “Love isn‟t what marriage, a bonding is about. Everyone knows that.” She looked down at the ground and kicked at the grass beneath her bare feet.
“It‟s not.” He smiled and relaxed a bit as he realized that she hadn‟t even been looking for it. “What is a marriage about?” Her head lifted and she gave him a narrow eyed stare. “Don‟t start teasing me just because I didn‟t realize you loved me.” He winked at her. “Would I do that? Tell me what you expected out of a bonding.” She gave him a suspicious look and frowned at him. “You would and probably are. Bonding is usually done for practical reasons. I‟m your mate. I know enough about that now to realize that being a mate doesn‟t necessarily lead to love.” “That‟s true. I did bond with you because you‟re my mate. It quickly grew to be more than a simple bonding.” He drew his fingers over her cheek and dropped a quick kiss on her forehead. Her head turned into his touch and she nipped his palm. “Then why didn‟t you say something?” “You haven‟t finished telling me about the reasons a person might want to be married.” He raised an eyebrow as he lowered his hand to her shoulder. His fingers trailed across her collarbone before skimming down her arm, over her ribs and stopping at the dip in her back. She stared at him for a few moments and then a small smile curved her pink lips. “People marry for sex, land, children, coin and contacts. Some people just want someone to be with. An Indiri usually bonds for one reason. She needs someone to watch the children while she‟s off planet healing others.” For a moment, the remark hung between them. His sense of humor rose as the last remark hung between them. His lips twitched and then he laughed. He‟d never expected that reason. His thigh slipped between hers and his hand slipped down to cup her buttocks. “And what do you feel for me? Have you thought about that?” Her eyes widened and she shook her head from side to side in quick sharp motions. Her hand rose and pressed against his chest just over his heart. “I know what you feel for me, I have for a long time. Do you believe that I love you?” He rocked her against his thigh. “You say you do.” She wriggled against him. The scent of her arousal rose and he felt her hot slick juices against his leg. “Touch my mind. You‟ll know what I feel.” He smiled as her hips began to arch into his touch.
She hummed softly pressing kisses against his chest and neck. “Touch my mind, Tara. Tell me what I feel.” He grasped her hips and held her still. She groaned and pressed her cheek against his chest, drawing in a ragged breath. “Does it have to be now?” He shook his head at her aggrieved tone. She wasn‟t the only one suffering. His cock felt stone hard and throbbed. He‟d like nothing more than to thrust deep into her wet pussy. That wasn‟t going to happen until she recognized the truth. “If you‟d discovered the truth earlier, I would have been thrilled. Since you still need to be convinced, it has to be now.” He chuckled as she moaned and rubbed her face against him. Soon, she‟d see his true feelings. After that, it wouldn‟t take long to get her to see her own feelings. He was determined that she know his feelings and her own before they made love again. He felt her familiar light touch in his mind. At first, she skimmed the surface of his thoughts and feelings. He felt her amusement. She looked up at him and smiled. “Well, you‟re a little angry that I thought what we had was no more than a pairing with little else other than sex between us. Right now you‟re thinking that I‟m beautiful, but stubborn and blind.” She traced circles around his right nipple with her fingernail. He growled and grabbed her hand. That light touch had sent a slashing stab of need straight to his cock. His balls had drawn even tighter to his body and he had to fight the urge to lay her down right there. “You should have known that the emotions we felt weren‟t produced just by sex. Look deeper.” He kept a grip on her hand and took a deep breath to regain control. The woman seemed determined to keep him waiting and push him into insanity. She rubbed the hard peaks of her nipples against his chest and cuddled into him. He released her and spun her around, turning her away from him. Pulling her back against his body, he wrapped his arms around her waist and held her still. He felt her focus on his thoughts and then probe deeper. She drew in a sharp breath and stiffened. “You love me…” Her voice sounded breathy and strained. “You know me, my faults and my strengths and you accept it all. Even when I make you angry, you love me.” “Everyone in the Taivain saw it a long time ago, just by my behavior. I don‟t know how you could have missed it.” He slid a palm down her abdomen and slipped his hand between her
thighs. She widened her stance. “I didn‟t think about it. I thought you just cared for me as you would any woman.” He drew his fingers up between the plump lips, stroking her clit. Her breath hitched and her nails sunk into his arm. She leaned back against him. Her hips pressed into his hand, urging him to continue his play. “Tell me what you feel for me.” He leaned down and nuzzled her hair away from her ear. “I want you.” She reached back and ran her hand along his thigh. She tried to wedge her hand between their bodies, but he kept their bodies pressed tightly together. “Uh-uh, no playing for you until you realize what you feel for me. If I can feel it, you should know it.” His tongue traced the outline of her ear. “Torturer.” She leaned her head back against his chest. “You can stop it. I‟m hurting too. You can feel how much I want you.” His cock was pressed tightly between the cheeks of her buttocks. She couldn‟t possibly doubt his need. She sighed and moved restlessly against him. “Just look at what you feel. You‟ll see it. How would you feel if something happened to me? If I was hurt or killed?” He drew her earlobe into his mouth. Her body tensed and he felt the pain slice through her as she thought of it. She shook her head in quick sharp movements. Her hands gripped his arm as if to physically hold him to her. He tightened his arms around her body, holding her closer. “Oh, Goddess, I don‟t want to lose you.” She reached back curving her arm around his waist. “Just thinking about it makes me want to cry.” “Why?” He gently nipped her earlobe. “I care for you, you know that.” She wriggled in his arms, trying to turn to face him. “Care for me… What does that mean? Could you walk away from me? Could you feel for another man what you feel for me? What do you feel for me?” He smiled. It was there. She just needed a little push to see it. “Goddess, no! I couldn‟t walk away. You‟re the only man I want. I…” She shook her head. “Say it. It‟s not that hard.” He turned her in his arms as he tumbled them to the ground.
He caught their weight on his arm and then rolled her under him. She smiled up at him. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she tugged at him, trying to draw him down to her. Her thighs rose, clasping his hips as he slowly joined their bodies. Her fingers twined through his hair. “I love you.” He captured her lips in a long drugging kiss. The emotions pouring from her flooded his mind. Love—freely acknowledged and welcome. Looking down into her eyes as he slowly pulled back. “I love you, my chalie.” Her hips lifted against his as the fever took them both. She ached for this. He could feel it, just as he could feel his own desire. They moved together, striving, reaching. He slowly pumped into her, wanting to make this last. He placed nipping kisses along her throat, trailing his tongue over the mark on her shoulder. Her breath hitched and pussy tightened as she arched against him. He loved watching her go wild for him. The feel of her emotions pouring through him drove him close to coming. The woman was such a sensual creature and she held nothing back. Her hands tugged his head away from her neck. She bared her teeth at him as her hips rose to meet his controlled strokes. “Fuck me.” “I am.” He smiled and rotated his hips against hers. Her head arched back, baring her neck, as she trembled near climax. Her nails raked down his back. He groaned and shuddered, his hips driving hard against hers. He nipped her neck. She moaned and the sound rolled through her body and over his cock. His balls drew even tighter to his body. He couldn‟t hold back anymore. Pulling one of her legs higher, he surged into her, pushing as deep as he could with each stroke. She met him eagerly. Her teeth nipping at his lips as he brushed his lips across hers. He felt the contractions of her muscles around his cock as she came. A moment later, he came. Sizzling pleasure lanced through him, his own and hers as his seed sprayed deep into her womb. With a groan, he collapsed on top of her. The feel of her fingers tracing along his neck and shoulders slowly gained his attention. Lifting his head, he looked down at her. Gods, she was sexy, her hair wild around her face. Her lips were swollen from his kisses. Catching her hand as it traced his collarbone, he laced his fingers with hers. He rolled onto his side, keeping them joined in body and mind. Together, mated, but the physical bond was only the beginning. It was the love which truly made them mates.
“My mate.” He nuzzled aside her hair and grazed his teeth across the muscle where her neck and shoulder met. She laughed and pushed at his shoulder until he rolled over onto his back. Leaning over him, she swung a leg over his hips and mounted him. “Mine.”
About the Author
Rebecca Airies has always loved to read. Futuristic, the classics, mystery or horror, the genre doesn‟t matter as long as the stories capture her interest and take her on an adventure. She soon discovered a love for writing and characters just waiting to tell their stories. Since that time, writing has become an obsession. Rebecca lives in the heart of Texas. She loves the outdoors, growing things, and working on crafts when she‟s not lost in the worlds of her characters. Please feel free to write and tell her what you think; she‟d love to hear from you.
Rebecca welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.
Tell Us What You Think We appreciate hearing reader opinions about our books. You can email us at
[email protected]. Also by Rebecca Airies
Ellora‟s Cavemen: Jewels of the Nile II anthology
Ellora‟s Cavemen: Seasons of Seduction II anthology Fire Princes‟ Bride Primal Quest Second Chance
Discover for yourself why readers can‟t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora‟s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.
www.ellorascave.com
